My Daughter Becomes My Mistress:  PART 1

My name is Sarah. I am 5’ 8”, deep auburn hair, and I have been told I should have been a model. I am in good shape because early in my life I used to work out with weights but not enough to be too muscular. I still exercise but not with weights so I am in great shape, still. I have two children. Mike, my step-son is 19 and an average in most ways. Mike and I have learned to love each other over the years so had still lived with my daughter and me. My daughter, Jenny, is 15 and is a typical teenager. She is plane looking but still somewhat pretty with a great body and has many friends.

I have discovered not too long ago that I am very much into self bondage. It makes me so unbearably horny that it drives me insane to be helpless and not able to cum. Originally I had used ropes but that didn’t work out well.  I then went to a porn shop to get some help as to what I needed to tie myself up.  The people there were a big help…..Well, sort of. They advised me on what I needed to let me tie myself up well.  I purchased some locking leather straps for my legs and arms and they told me a ball gag would make things much better so I bought that too.  The girl at the store said she would let me try them to make sure they were what I wanted. She helped me a little and showed me how to work all the straps. I had suddenly discovered that I was bound and helpless in a store with strangers. I was a little afraid but was getting horny very quickly. They chuckled and told me I seemed to be enjoying this too much. They told me if I give them my clothes I could get all the stuff for half price. I didn’t have much choice at this point and my pussy was getting very wet. I told them yes, just as long as they would let me go soon. They laughed and told me only a true slut would let strangers tie her up like that.  They them proceeded to cut my clothed off with a scissors. There I was, naked, tied up with my arms behind my back and my legs and knees tied wide open in a store where anyone could walk in at any time and see me. They then showed me what the ball gag was for and how it worked.  Now I was gagged as well and couldn’t say anything except by nodding my head and grunting. One of the girls then laughed and told the other girl that I should buy some nipple clamps to. When they attached the clamps to my nipples it hurt a lot at first then got me even hornier. I didn’t realize I could be that horny. I started to whine at them with a pleading look on my face. They laughed again and asked me what I wanted. All I could do is whine and grunt. I started to get so wet I was dripping on the floor in a short time.

I think she wants to cum said one girl to the other. I nodded vigorously, YES! They said I could cum when the next person in the store would make me cum. Otherwise I would stay there all tied up until someone did. Within 20 minutes a woman came into the store and was asked if she wanted to make me cum. I whined at her pleadingly. She giggled and said no, not today.  She asked the girls there why I was there all tied up. They just said, “She is a slut”. The woman came over and was looking at the nipple clamps. She pulled on them a little and asked how much they were. It put a shooting combination of pain and pleasure through me. They all came over and was looking at them and discussing them as if I wasn’t there. After taking them off and reattaching them several times the woman left. The pain and pleasure would course through me every time they did. The girls in the shop talked about it like I wasn’t there. They said that the slut was worth something after all. She can demonstrate our merchandise for us.

About two hours later a man came in. He was middle aged and overweight and balding on top. He was a typical man to come into a store like this. The girls there asked him the same thing. If he wanted to make me cum. He asked if she minded. They laughed and told him to ask me. He came over and asked me if it was OK if he fucked me. I couldn’t nod my head fast enough. He was not a guy I would have looked twice at normally but I was SO desperately horny beyond belief. He wasn’t shy at all in front of the girls. He dropped his pants I noticed he was rock hard. His cock was average sized and hiding behind some fat but that cock never looked so good. When he thrust it in I grunted with pleasure. He came very fast but I was so horny I came at the same time.  He pulled out and got dressed. He then gave the two girls $20 and left. They laughed so very hard and told me I would get half off but they got to keep the money that the customers would give to them for fucking me. They then wrote the words “Fuck slut” on my forehead with a pen and reminded me that it was my idea in the first place to want half price for the items and that I would have to purchase anyway because I was already using them. They did take the nipples clamps off but left me all tied up for the next six hours.

After six hours, I was covered in cum and was still very horny. I was truly a slut while I was tied up like this. Because I was tied up all I could think of was that I wanted someone to come through the door and fuck me. The girls took the money from my purse and untied me. They told me to come back any time and laughed as I walked out the door. There I was, naked and full of cum form head to toe getting into my car and wondering if anyone would see me. I got home and even though I was a little tired form all the orgasms I had that day, I had never been so happy with pain, pleasure, and being tied up like I was. I realized that I would enjoy even more to be tied up and at the mercy of someone else. BUT WHO? I had no man in my life right now and I had two children at home. Jenny and Mike, although Mike was not really a child anymore, he still lived with us.  I then took a shower, cleaned up and went to bed and fell asleep, fingering my pussy and thinking of today. I fell asleep knowing that I needed someone to take control of me while I was tied up.

The next day I woke up.  Mike and Jenny must have gotten up and left. I was so excited and needed to use my new leather and buckled equipment I just bought. I went to a chair that was perfect for what I needed. It was strong and had arms and legs for tie down points. First I attached my feet to the legs of the chair and then my knees to the arms. This forced my legs and my pussy wide open. I then attached one arm behind me to the back of the chair one side. I could not get the other arm attached without help. It was partially tied but I would be able to free myself easily with the keys. I would have to think of another way to tie myself up. I had time before Mike came home from work. I had time to experiment. Then I realized, I left the keys to all the locks in the car with my purse. Even though the one arm was not tied completely and I could move it some, I could not get it freed completely. I was not that interested in the ball gag and I didn’t use it. It didn’t matter. I could not get the locks off anyway. All I could do is wait until either Mike or Jenny came home. I was nervous as to what I was going to tell them.

About two hours later, Jenny walked in. At first she was a little shocked. She then told me she knew about bondage, even though she never did it. I explained to her I was into self bondage and had done this myself but could not get my left arm tied up just right. She asked where the keys were. I told her I left them in the car in my purse. She got them and returned with the keys.  Then she did something that surprised me. It took me so by surprise, I didn’t even have time to react. She undid my left arm and very quickly retied it back up properly. Now I was at the mercy of a fifteen year old. I was a little worried and at the same time was getting wet, knowing I now was not only at the mercy of someone else, I was at the mercy of a fifteen year old girl with an attitude and raging hormones. She then snooped through my bag and found the ball gag. She smiled and told me since I paid for this, I shouldn’t waist it. Then she pinched and twisted my nipples so hard I yelped in surprise. When my mouth was open she shoved the gag in and locked it on also. She explained to me she had some sexual experience and knew how to cause pain and pleasure to someone.  I couldn’t believe my ears. I had no idea she had any sexual contact at all. She noticed how wet I was and how much my pussy juice was running down onto the seat I was sitting on. Jenny laughed and told me I looked quite the sight: all tied up and horny as hell. She said she’d love to help me but she had to meet with her friends at the mall.  She giggled and asked me if she should be home at her normal time. Eight o’clock. I nodded my head yes. She then pinched my nipples and twisted then hard. I winced at the pain and the weirdness of my own daughter pinching my nipples and making me so horny. She said she’d be home when she felt like it and reminded me that there wasn’t much I could do about it anyway. I gave her a stern look. She didn’t like that look at all. She grabbed my tits hard and pinched my nipples as hard as she could. All I could do is whine and cry a little. The gag wouldn’t let me say anything. Jenny then asked if I had anymore objections. I politely as I could nodded “no”. She told me that was a much better attitude and that she liked this new arrangement we had.

Jenny then gave my cheeks a little pinch and left mumbling about what a slut her mother was. She winked at me and left jingling the keys to all my locks in her hand. I was hoping she wouldn’t get into any trouble but like she said….There was nothing I could do about it.

About two hours later Mike came home and walked in the door. He was a little surprised but not for very long. What made me a little nervous was that his friend Rob was with him. Mike walked over and asked if I had done this to myself. I nodded yes. He wasn’t that surprised. I was learning fast that my children were not quite as innocent as I thought. He asked if I had the keys somewhere. I nodded no. All the while Rob was staring at me, my tits, and especially my pussy which was wet with juiced running on the seat and dripping down the front of the chair. They didn’t know that I was very quickly getting horny by them staring at me and me being totally helpless. I now desperately needed someone to rub my pussy. Just then, Mike seemed to figure it out. He asked if Jenny had the keys. I nodded yes. He said he didn’t have time for this and needed to take a shower and leave. Rob told him not to be long. Mike told Rob to relax and that I would entertain him. Mike went upstairs and Rob walked up to me. He told me he had been wanting to fuck me for a long time. He told me he thought I was the sexiest woman he knows. He smiled and said “It looks like today is good for both of us”. I have never been attracted to any of Mike’s friends, even though they all seemed nice enough. This time I needed Rob’s cock in me.              I was so very horny and desperate. Rob dropped his pants and I saw a huge rock hard cock. His cock was 9 inches long. He smiled and noticed my look and laughed. He told me to relax and that I would be introduced properly to his cock. He leaned forward and shoved his monster cock right into me, full length. I whined with such pleasure and I came right away. He said that it wasn’t fair that I had cum so fast and he hadn’t at all yet. He pinched my nipples very hard, which were sore from being twisted earlier. He said “it wasn’t considerate of a hostess to cum before her guest”.  He told me if I wanted to cum again I would owe him one Blow Job at his request, whenever and wherever he wanted. If I wouldn’t agree, he would just jack-off all over my face and leave. He said “do you agree”? I nodded my head very hard YES! I needed that monster cock of his rammed into my pussy. HE then reached down and rubbed my pussy and just as I started to cum he pulled his hand away. I had just barely started to cum and not fully. I was insane with lust and shook and humped like crazy.  He laughed at me and said “there you go”. A deal is a deal. HE squeezed my already sore nipples hard and told me I better keep my end of the bargain.  I winced at the pain and with so very much frustration. I was so damn horny and I needed relief so very much. All I could do I watch and hope he would take pity on me. He stood in front on me with that monster cock of his and proceeded to jack-off. It didn’t take long for him to cum. He came and came hard. I thought it would never end. I had his cum all over my face and dripping down my chin onto my tits. Mike came down stairs then and Rob rubbed my pussy lightly one last time and whispered in my ear that he would be seeing me soon.  Mike noticed cum all over me and smiled and said to Rob, “I see she was entertaining you”. Rob laughed and said “let’s go mike”. They started to leave and Mike told me to sit tight. Jenny would be home soon. 

All I could do is sit there with Rob’s cum all over my face and tits and wait. I was a little afraid now. I seemed to be at the mercy of my children, especially Jenny. At the same time it is what I wanted all along. I wanted to be tied up and at the mercy of another. I didn’t expect it to be Jenny. I hoped that her and her fifteen year old hormones would not cause me too much grief. Then again, it might be interesting.

All this went through my mind in about three seconds. All I could think of was my next orgasm. I was so damn horny I was going to burst if I couldn’t cum soon. I would have promised anyone anything just to let me cum. All I could do is sit and hump the air and go crazy with lust.

I was getting tired and my mouth was getting sore from the gag all evening. Jenny walked in at about midnight but she wasn’t alone. Her two friends Mary and Cindy were with her. They were her age and in her class at school. I had met them both before. They had visited Jenny at home many times. They all walked in and stared at me for what seemed like an hour. Then they both gave Jenny ten dollars each and that she had won the bet. Jenny looked at me a said “hi mom, you just made me twenty dollars”. All three of then laughed at that. Mary and Cindy said it was well worth the ten bucks each. They wanted to grab my tits and play a little but they saw all the dried up cum on me and stopped. Jenny looked close and said, “See, I told you she was a slut.There is cum all over her face and tits”. Mary told her that her mother would never let her get away with anything like this. Jenny told Mary that it is because her mother wasn’t a slut like mine is. Jenny said “watch this”. “Mother, are you a slut. Do you want to cum”? I nodded my head YES! I was desperate. I would have said anything to cum.                                                   Jenny said “Will you do anything if I let you cum”? Again, I nodded, YES! “Will you do whatever I say from now on, if I let you cum”? I nodded so hard, I thought my head would bounce off my shoulders.

The other two looked at Jenny and said “you are right, Jenny. She IS a slut”. All three of the girls didn’t really want to touch me themselves but they made an agreement and they thought that I wouldn’t follow through on it if they didn’t let me cum. They didn’t know I would go through with the agreement anyway. I had decided that this gives me more pleasure than anything in the world. At that moment, I decided I was my children’s servant.  Then Mary said “just let one arm free and let her finger herself”. They unlocked my right arm. My hand went right to my burning, dripping, and very desperate pussy. I rubbed and fingered myself like a dog in heat. They all laughed at me while they watched. It didn’t take long. Within a minute, I was cuming and cuming.  I just couldn’t stop. The three of them were laughing the whole time but I didn’t care. I got what I so desperately needed.

The three of them went into the kitchen for a few minutes, I think. I wasn’t watching that close. I had my eyes closed in waves of orgasms. They returned and told me to stop. They grabbed my arm and freed my other arm and quickly strapped them together. They were free from the chair but still strapped together. They freed my legs and feet too. Jenny started to remove the ball gag but hesitated. She told me to behave and not talk until she was told she could. I meekly nodded yes. They removed the gag but I remained silent. They wiped Rob’s cum off my face said how disgusting that was. Then I was told to kneel on the floor. Cindy went over to the couch and stripped and sat down. She was a little embarrassed but spread her legs anyway. I was told to go like her pussy until they told me to stop. I stumbled over to her on my knees and started slow to like her pussy. She was already a little wet got wetter very fast. Then I suddenly heard a “click” and saw a “flash”. I realized they were taking pictures. Jenny laughed a said to me “that is our insurance that you will continue to cooperate without any hassles”.  Cindy is only fifteen and this is considered statutory rape. Jenny and Mary laughed and took the camera and hid it and the memory card. They came back and Jenny said “I wonder if Mike will wonder why you are being so nice to me”? We all know the answer to that. SARAH IS A SLUT! I looked up at them and Jenny came over and kicked me in the tits and told me that no one told me to stop and that I should keep licking until her new owner told me to stop.

Jenny told me there were some new rules in the house now.

1-Always and immediately do what she told me to do.

2-I was to remain naked anywhere on our property at ALL times unless she gave permission for me to cloth myself.

3-When in public we would act normal to each other except I was to remember that she was in charge and that I will always politely agree with whatever she said.

4-Jenny could punish me whenever, wherever and however she wanted.

5-I was to always speak to Jenny or any of her friends with respect.

6-I was never to cum unless she gave me permission.

Jenny told me to stop. I think Cindy had cum at least four times and my mouth was kind of sore after the ball gag all day and licking Cindy’s pussy for a half hour. I was a little afraid of those pictures they took but. I wanted to have someone control me but I would never have guessed it would be my fifteen year old daughter. Jenny told me not to shower or clean myself.  I was to stay home with some of Rob’s cum still on my tits and Cindy’s pussy juice all over my face. Jenny then told me to follow them upstairs. I was to take every bit of my clothing and put it in the car. After about a half an hour, Jenny locked up the car with my clothed in it and took the car keys. Jenny told me I had permission to lock myself up if I wanted but that she would have the only keys to my locks.

Jenny asked me if I understood all the rules. I answered her as meekly and politely as possible and said “Yes Jenny, I understand. Thank you”. Jenny told me to make myself at home and that she would be back when she felt like it. Jenny yelled at me to make sure I cleaned up this messy house before she got back and that I was forbidden to finger myself or cum in any way. On their way out, Mary said “The slut learns fast, doesn’t she”. Jenny laughed and said.”She better, if she knows what’s good for her”. 

I was very afraid of her and those pictures they took of me.  She was right. I could be locked up for a long time for raping a fifteen year old. I could only hope she would not be too cruel. A fifteen year old girl can be evil sometimes. I was afraid. My mind was also on Mike. What would he think now?

I was proud of my daughter for being strong and taking charge but is this what I really wanted????? All I could do is start cleaning the house with Cindy’s cum in my mouth on my face and up my nose.  I started dripping again and had to keep re-cleaning to wipe up my pussy juice that kept dripping down my legs and onto the floor. I hope she would come home soon. I was still horny and wanted so much to shove my fingers up my pussy but they were right, I learned the rules very fast. I was not allowed to because she didn’t give me permission. I was also afraid of the punishment a young teenager could dream up. All I could do is keep cleaning.

I think my life just got more complicated.

PART 2

All the while I was cleaning; many thoughts were going through my head. All the while I was tying myself up; I would enjoy the thought of maybe getting caught. Now I did get caught. Maybe this is what I wanted all along. I wanted someone to control me like this. I did not even consider the idea of my daughter finding me. I usually was very good at avoiding getting caught by my children. I guess I got so involved with my new leather straps and what happened at the porn shop, I wasn’t thinking. I enjoyed being controlled at the store and I wanted more of that. I never dreamed that not only would my daughter find me, she would take control like this. I realized that she had a strong personality but I never dreamed she could do this to me. I realized that I loved my daughter and that made it easier because I was now here to serve her. She was my mistress. I wanted to please her in any way and right now all I could do is do a good job cleaning the house. A small part of me still thought it was not right but then she DID have those pictures of me licking on Cindy’s pussy and making her cum. How could I forget? I had her juices all over my face and up my nose. Still, at this point, all I wanted was to serve her. I realized what I now wanted was irrelevant and that I was her slut and had to do whatever this young teenager told me to do.

She had given me permission to tie myself up. I finished cleaning and went to the bathroom. I figured that maybe she was giving me some kind of reward for my services today. That and I wanted to tie myself up anyway. I got all the straps and laid them out like before. I put the chair in front of our large window facing the street and opened the curtains. I was hoping Jenny would be happy and get a good laugh about it. I still got horny thinking of who might see me and remembered that I needed Jenny’s permission to cum. I do not know how much longer I could resist so this was better for both of us. I strapped my feet to the legs of the chair and my knees to the bottom of the arms like before. My legs, thighs and pussy were wide open. It felt good but I was not finished. I put the straps on my arms and by setting up my arms before I locked them, I figured out a better way to tie them down so I couldn’t get loose on my own. The arm straps were not perfect but I managed to attach myself so I couldn’t get loose by myself. I left the ball gag out but then she didn’t say I could or should use it. So I sat there, in front of the window, pussy wide open, tits sticking out, curtains wide open for anyone driving or walking down the street could easily see. I was getting hornier and hoping Jenny would be pleased.

It is strange that even though having to obey my own daughter, all I wanted was to please her. I sat there watching cars go by getting hornier wondering if they could see me. I started dripping again wishing that my daughter, now my Mistress would let me cum. How long I sat there, I do not know. I could not see a clock and I was lost in my own mountain of horniness. I prayed my mistress would come home soon. I was hoping she had a good day at school.

It seemed like she might be late although I couldn’t tell. Finally she walked in the door and walked up to me with a small bag in her hand along with her school books. She was angry with me for something. She punched me in my tits real hard a yelled, “Why didn’t you tell me about your little adventure in the porn shop the other day?? I winced at the pain AND her anger. I started apologizing. She hit me harder in my tits and said to me, “Shut up slut”! I was going to be generous with you and show you what your punishment AND your reward would be but now you get only punishment for lying to me. I responded,

“Yes mistress”. She was going to hit me again but when she heard the term “Mistress” she softened a little. She told me she liked the term “mistress”. It proved that I knew she was my “boss” AND my “better”. She then twisted my nipples hard and told me now I would find out one of my punishments. She said found them on the internet and someone at school helped her buy them. She laughed and told me that they were really mine since my credit card paid for them. She pulled out some weird looking clamps I have never seen before. They looked like nipple clamps but much wider the teeth were different. She then got down on her knees in front of me and pulled them out neatly. She proceeded to rub my pussy. It felt so wonderful. I TOLD HER, “Thank you mistress”. She laughed and said, “You ARE a Stupid slut, aren’t you? This is going to be a punishment. You are not going to cum for quite some time, now”. She seemed satisfied and stopped. My pussy lips must have been swollen. She said rather professionally, “that should be enough”. She took the new clamps and clipped one to each side of my pussy lips. The pain was like nothing I have ever felt! I begged her to take them off. PLEASE mistress….PLEASE! She told me to quit my whining and to stop talking. She said I deserved it for lying to her and not telling her about my day at the porn shop. She then told me to sit there and not make any noise or she would increase my punishment. I didn’t know what would be worse than this agony I was feeling. She left then returned a minute later. She then hung some kind of weights to the chains at the other end of the clamps. I screamed despite the fact she told me to not make any noise. I couldn’t believe the pain! It felt like my pussy was being ripped from my body very slowly. I looked down and saw it was still there. It was stretched out but still there. The weights had pulled my pussy out about an inch. She told me that because I yelled, the clamps were going to stay on for even longer. She repeated herself like a stern teenager but I knew she was serious. I was in agony! She said that the teeth would do no permanent damage were specially designed to go on pussy lips without slipping off. She chuckled and said, “This will teach my MOMMY to lie to me, won’t it”? I whimpered out, “Yes mistress. Forgive me”. She told me that they would stay on while but not too long this time. She said she had plans for me tonight and didn’t want me whimpering like a little baby when her guests arrived.

I had no idea how long until she returned. I was almost passed out with pain. She got down on her knees and took the clamps off. For a few moments the pain was even worse. (If that was possible). She told me not to worry. My pussy lips were already returning to normal. It still hurt but not even close to what it was. The pain was slowly lessening.

I then said, “mistress may I please ask you a question?” She growled be said since I had asked properly, she would let me ask a question. I ask her, “Mistress, have you ever had an orgasm?” She looked at me like she had in the past when she needed advice. For a moment, I felt like her mother again. I wanted to help her the only way that I could. She looked at me kind of puzzled. She finally said “No, I haven’t.” I said to her, “Please mistress, Let me service you like I did to Cindy the other day.” She looked down like a typical teenager and said “I had thought about it, already, slut but I didn’t want your dirty mouth on me. Maybe if you beg real sincerely and convince me, I will let you”. I begged and begged. I really did want her to experience an orgasm. I told her that she deserved it more than I do. With the last statement, she finally said with a pout “OK, slut, I will do you a favor by letting you lick your mistress’s pussy. She said, “You better do a good job or the clamps go back on all day tomorrow while she was at school. I winced. I did not want those clamps back on but that was only part of the reason. I wanted to please her and make her happy. I knew if she had a good orgasm she would enjoy it and I felt privileged to be the first.

She saw that look of sincerity in my eyes and began to untie me from my straps. After I was loose, I stretched my arms and legs a bit. She then tied my arms behind my back with the straps and locked them up. She stripped and sat on the couch and told me to get on my knees and crawl over to her. I

looked at her naked body and saw something I never saw before. This was no longer my daughter but my mistress and I longed to service her. She had a beautiful body and I was drawn to it. She saw the look in my eyes and said, “You are truly a slut to want to lick your own daughter’s pussy. Come here, slut and you better do it right!” I went over on my knees, staring at her young but fully developed pussy and hoped she would be happy with my service. I was not experienced with other women. Before yesterday, licking Cindy’s pussy, I had never serviced a woman before. I felt bad that she was not the first. I leaned down took a long slow lick from bottom to top. She moaned with pleasure. I started very slowly at first to build her up gradually. I wanted her to enjoy it and not just “get it over with”. This was her first time and I was proud to be the first person to give it to her. She must have sensed the pride in me. She petted my head and said, “Come on mom, keep licking. Keep worshiping your daughter’s pussy. Keep servicing your betters”. I felt wonderful. She had paid me a big compliment. She was enjoying my attentions and I puffed up with pride to make her first orgasm a good one. I then doubled my efforts and knew she was getting close. Just then, the flood gates opened and her juices were squirting out on my face. I tried as best I could to lap it all up but it was all over my face and chin. She screamed with pleasure and squeezed and pulled my head into her. Her whole body trembled with joy, especially her legs which squeezed my head so hard I thought it would pop under the pressure. I knew what she was feeling and didn’t stop. She didn’t know that a woman could cum several times in a row. I did and wanted so much to show her that, too.

She calmed down a bit after two or three orgasms. She told me to rest my head on her lap. She was petting my head like she would a dog then told me to go sit in my chair and assume my position like a good slut. She seemed a little confused like any teenager would that had their first orgasm. She was dealing with feelings she wasn’t used to. I wanted to talk to her but I knew better than to speak at a moment like this when she didn’t give me permission. I looked at her with affection when I crawled back to my chair. It felt wonderful to be the one to give her, her first orgasm. I sat down facing the window, legs spread, and arms behind my back looking out the window. At that moment, I was at peace. I loved my daughter but I loved my Mistress more. Soon, I felt hands on my shoulders that moved down to my tits. They were her hands. She gently rubbed her hands down my chest and messaged my tits very gently. I was lost in my mistresses affections. She then pinched my nipples playfully and told me I was a good slut and that she knew now that I was a good pussy licker and that I would get much practice in the near future. She smiled and asked me how I would like to lick someone’s pussy without knowing who it was. I responded, “I will do whatever, wherever, and whenever you wish”. She told me then to come upstairs and sleep on the floor by her bed. I was so happy! I followed her upstairs and lay down next to her bed and waited. I waited until she was asleep and then slept myself.

I awoke the next morning before she did. I waited. I was not given permission to move or leave. When she woke up, she told me to follow her to the bathroom. I was curious and followed her. She Said, “If you are a good slut today, you will get a small reward later”. When we got to the bathroom, she told me to lay on the floor face up with my mouth open. I was happy. I thought she might allow me to lick her pussy again. She said in a commanding tone, “Lay still and don’t move or you will be punished”. She then squatted down over my face and proceeded to piss in my mouth. I was startled a little bit, but held as much of her piss that I could hold. She looked down and told me to hold it in my mouth until she said I could swallow. I closed my mouth and held it, even though it tasted bad. My instinct was to spit it out but I was truly afraid of her punishment. Last night was wonderful for me. I didn’t want to ruin what we had. I didn’t want her to be disappointed in me. She told me to clean up the floor and come down to the kitchen and make her breakfast. She said I had five minutes, starting NOW! I clean as fast as I could, all the time with her piss in my mouth. I went down and made her a small breakfast. She then told me, I had to drive her and her friends to school this morning but they would get a ride home.

A short time ago, she made a pair of shorts for me and a small t-shirt. The shorts were cut so high and short on the beltline it barely covered my cunt. She always said that I had a cunt and not a pussy because I was a slut. If I bent over everyone behind me could almost see my cunt. The shirt was cut high and was skin tight so anyone could see my tits and nipples. These were the only clothes I was now permitted. I had no other clothing. She had gotten rid of everything else.

I was concerned as to why I remained naked to take them to school but even if my mouth wasn’t full of piss, I was not allowed to question her orders. We left and picked up Cindy and Mary. They got into the car and laughed at me and asked Jenny why the slut was taking them today and not their boyfriends. She told them it just for fun. Cindy asked me if it was normal for sluts to drive in public naked. When I didn’t respond she got irritated. She asked Jenny why I was being so rude to her. She thought that I was to be polite to everyone, especially them. I looked at Jenny with a pleading look. I had no choice. My mouth was full of Jenny’s piss and I was told not told to swallow and could not speak with my mouth full. Jenny looked at me and said, “What do you think slut, should I punish you for being rude to Cindy”? Cindy was always on the aggressive side and said, “Let me punish the slut. I can give her some manners”. Jenny laughed and told her I didn’t talk because I had a mouthful of her piss in my mouth from this morning. Mary looked at me and said, “ICK”. Cindy looked at me closely and asked me if it tasted good. I looked at Jenny for some guidance. I wasn’t sure how to answer. Jenny let me off the hook and told me to tell her the truth as to what I thought. I shook my head no. They all laughed so hard, I thought they would piss their pants. Jenny then told me to swallow. It was a relief at this point. I was glad to get rid of the piss in my mouth. I could still taste it but it was better than before.

Jenny told me to make sure the house was clean. She told me to make sure I did not cum today and to be locked in my chair by 4PM today and to face the front door, with the door unlocked and to not wear the gag or I would be punished. Mary asked Jenny how she punished me. Jenny told her that she would tell them later. I heard Jenny talking to them on the way out about how she could be sure I wasn’t cheating on her and Cuming without permission. She asked them if they had any ideas. They started talking about it but as they walked away, I couldn’t hear them. They all three waved back and said, “Have a nice day, slut”. I waved and replied, “have a good day today, girls”.

I quickly drove away from the school, afraid one of those teenage boys might see me. It appeared no one did. As I drove home, I wondered how they could have a way to make sure I didn’t disobey Jenny. I would never do that but I guess Jenny had doubts. I was curious but l didn’t give it anymore thought and drove home. I needed to make sure the house was clean for Jenny when she got home.

Cleaning the house kept me occupied but when I finished, my mind wandered back to Jenny’s pussy and I found I was longing for her taste. It was still a little strange to me too long for my own daughter’s pussy. The more I thought about it the hornier I got. I started to reach for my own pussy and quickly stopped. If I started to masturbate, I would not be able to stop. My only choice was the chair. I realized that the very thing that was originally my trap was now my salvation. I moved the chair in front of the door as Jenny ordered. I started to put the straps on when Mike walked in the door. I asked him to please help me with the straps. I could do it myself but the last strap was never quite right because I had no hands left to attach it properly. He looked at me funny and agreed to help. He asked me why I was doing this so much. He asked me if I liked it that much. I told him, I did, but now it was different. Jenny was now ion control and I have to do what she tells me. He told me that Rob said I owe him a Blow Job. I told Mike to tell Rob that he needed Jenny’s permission, now. I was not allowed to give him one unless Jenny said it was “ok”. He looked at me and while fondling my tits and rubbing me nipples gently, He

said I had nice tits and told me it was now nice to be able to finally touch them. Then he did something, I wasn’t expecting. He got down on his knees and started to suck on them and kiss them. It felt so good. I was getting even hornier and wet. I just moaned at him.

He said that he would let Rob know. He would not let Rob do anything unless Jenny said it was “ok” with her. He looked at me and chuckled and said, ”I guess jenny was right. You really are a slut. I have to ask her if I can fuck you too. You are the prettiest woman and have the best body, I have ever seen”. Mike got something to eat then started to leave. Before he left, he reached down and rubbed my Very wet cunt. Jenny says I am not good enough to have a pussy. Mine is a cunt. It felt so good, I just moaned with udder pleasure. He stopped and said one his way out, “I can see things are different around here now. I must spend more time at home. Jenny beat me to you. I would have loved to own you like she does but I think things will be much better with a fifteen year old in charge. All I could do is hump the air in frustration and plead with him not to stop. I better not. I will speak with Jenny. I would like to borrow you some night for myself and my friends. She is only fifteen and I could easily take you from her but I will not. Jenny and I have always gotten along well. I will not interfere with that. She is my sister. I can see that you on the other hand are our slut mother and will do what Jenny says. He then said, “See you later slut. Enjoy yourself until Jenny gets home”. He left.

I was left tied up and now very horny. Mike was a good person. He was loyal to Jenny and would not hurt her. That made me happy. I did not want to be the cause of family fight between them. I started thinking of Mike’s cock. I had seen it already but never thought of it pumping hard in and out of my cunt. His cock was slightly smaller than Rob’s but it was still much bigger than average. I would guess it was about 7 inches and thicker than normal.

My thoughts went back to Jenny.

I could only sit and wait for Jenny. I knew I would have to sit there knowing the door was not locked. Jenny…….I corrected myself……I must think of her as my mistress and not by her name. It would get me in trouble if I called her that. Once, I had called her “mistress”, she smiled and seemed to like it. I waited with a small puddle of my cunt juice in the chair and running under my ass. Mike had gotten me horny again and all I could do is sit and hope she would let me cum tonight. The conversation the girls had walking away this morning got me thinking. How could she make it so she would know for sure that I didn’t cheat on her and cum?? All this I thought about while I sat waited and humped at the air in frustration. What was the surprise she mentioned??

I the realized that I had not told her about my “deal” with Rob either. I started to shake with fear at what a fourteen year old could dream up for a punishment. I was afraid of those cunt clamps. There was nothing I could do. My mistress would decide what my punishment would be. After I thought about it more, I Realized I had lied to her by omission. I lied to her again and deserved what I got.

I waited.

My Daughter becomes my Mistress: PART 3

I had been tied up and waiting for my mistress to return form school. I was still afraid of what she would

do about my promise to Rob. I knew she would be angry again. I had lied to her by omission. It seemed

like I was tied up forever waiting for her. The Three girls finally walked in the door. My Mistress had an

angry look on her face. She told the others to go ahead into the kitchen and help themselves to a soda.

When they walked away, Mistress leaned in close so the others could not hear and told me she heard

about my deal with Rob. She whispered into my ear that I had one slim chance to avoid the clamps. I

was shaking with fear. The pain those clamps caused was indescribable! I begged, “How can I please

you? I will do anything”. She smiled and whispered again that it was up to me and that she would decide

based on my behavior today. She commanded me to NOT say anything to the others about Rob and my

possible punishment or the clamps would be on twice as long as she originally planned. She untied me

and whispered to me to make them a snack and then to pretend I was cleaning the living room. I was

curious but simply said, “Yes Mistress”.

I fixed their snack quickly. They were not too demanding. Strangely, they all seemed to ignore me. That

made me a little sad but curious at the same time. They had something planned and I seemed to be part

of it. I wish I knew what it was they wanted form me. I was afraid. I didn’t know the proper way to act

and I wanted to avoid the clamps but more importantly, I needed to please my Mistress. Mistress then

told me to go clean the living room. I responded, “Yes Mistress” and left the kitchen. Cindy had

mentioned to my Mistress, as I left, that they should order a pizza and let me answer the door naked,

just to watch the delivery guy’s reaction. My Mistress told them that he would get a very good tip from

me. They all laughed at that and I hoped the delivery boy was not someone that knew me.

I was cleaning in the living room when I noticed that Mary had come into the room and turned on the

“TV”. She was watching the TV but I noticed she was watching me more. Mary asked me what it was

like to lick a girl’s pussy. Mary knew I was not a lesbian. I knew by the way she asked that it was not just

mild curiosity. It suddenly occurred to me that she had little or, most probably, NO sexual experience. I

told her, “First and foremost, I wanted to please my Mistress. Pleasing her gave me more satisfaction

than anything else. Feeling someone shudder and shake with an explosive uncontrollable orgasm and

that I was responsible was the most satisfying thing to experience. Licking my Mistress to orgasm was

the BEST thing of all. It is a personal thing to feel between one’s self and their Mistress. It is the ultimate

experience”.

Mary then asked me something I never expected. She asked me if she could lick my pussy to see what it

was like. She told me that it made her feel “funny” but she wanted to try it. I told her she did me a great

honor to request to lick my cunt. I explained to her that I had a cunt, not a pussy. She smiled and asked

me again, if she could lick my cunt a little to see what it would be like. I told her again, I was honored

that she asked me but she needed my Mistress’s permission.

Just as she asked, Mistress and Cindy walked in. Mary was a little embarrassed when she realized they

heard what she said to me. Cindy told my Mistress to let her. It will do no harm. Mistress said it was fine

with her. Mistress then looked at me and said, “You are not allowed to cum, slut. You will give Mary an

honest opinion of her performance. Now sit on the coffee table and spread you legs and offer you

worthless cunt to your betters”. I responded, “Yes Mistress”. I then sat down and spread my legs wide

and politely asked Mary to please lick my cunt. I told her she was doing me a great honor.

Mistress and Cindy told Mary it was “OK”. Mistress told Mary that my worthless cunt had to be good for

something. The two of them were very polite and gentle to Mary. They were supporting her with

tenderness and told her they were her friends and that they understood her curiosity. They told her

they were curious too and that they wanted to try after she was finished. Mary seemed more confident

when they told her that. I was very excited and happy that my Mistress would lick my cunt. It was a

wonderful thought.

Mary then got down on her knees and touched my thighs. I quivered with excitement. She used her

fingers at first to feel my cunt. It was very wet. She then very slowly, at first started to lick my cunt. I

shuddered a little with pleasure. Mary then got more into it and licked harder with earnest. I was so in

the realm of physical pleasure, I didn’t notice Cindy’s movement off to the side. Mistress repeated her

order louder so I would hear. “You are NOT allowed to cum, slut”!

Mary then stopped after a minute or so. I think she did not want me punished because of her own

curiosity. I was so horny at this point I would have taken the clamps just to be able to cum. Mistress

noticed I was getting close. Mistress then said, “You are truly at slut. You would have cum anyway and

taken the punishment, wouldn’t you”. I replied “Yes Mistress”. They all laughed again and Cindy then

said, “Yea Jenny, she is quite a slut to want to cum so bad, even though it would mean being punished”.

Mistress then said, “How did she do, slut? Tell the truth”! I looked at Mary and noticed my juices still on

her face. It made me stay horny just to see. I unconsciously started to hump the air, slightly. Mistress

then said, “STOP HUMPING YOU STUPID SLUT”!!! It took all my control to stop.

I spent several minutes explaining things she did right and things she could have done better. Mary was

a little embarrassed but not because she licked my cunt but because she needed improvement. Mistress

asked Mary how it was to lick my cunt. Mary said, “It was not bad but I felt weird in front of you and

Cindy”. Mistress and Cindy then took their clothes off and asked if that made Mary feel any better to

have them naked. She seemed to relax and said “Yes”.

Mistress then ordered me to return the favor. She told me that I should never have anyone pleasure me

without “paying” for it. I got on my knees in front of Mary and responded, “Yes Mistress”. Mary looked

at Mistress and Cindy and started to remove her clothes with confidence seeing the others naked and

knowing they would try it too.

Mistress then told me “You had better make her cum, slut or you will be punished”. I replied, “Yes

Mistress”.

After Mary had her clothes off, I got on my knees and began to lick her pussy. It tasted wonderful! I

wanted to make her cum. She was so kind to me to offer to lick my cunt; I wanted to return the favor.

The feeling of my tongue was new to her but she soon was lost in the throes of passion and had started

to cum. While she was cumming, I had again not noticed the movement beside us.

Mistress asked her what it was like. She responded, ”My god! It was wonderful! I want more!” Mistress

then told her about the vibrating dildo in my room upstairs. She told Mary that it was even better. Mary

told her she wanted to try it. While Mistress went to get it, Cindy slowly came over and said to Mary,

“Now it is my turn to see what it is like to lick a cunt”. I still knew something was up. Cindy was not in a

big hurry to kneel in front of me. Mistress came down and gave Mary the dildo. She showed Mary how

to turn it on and how to speed it up. Mary was quite eager to use it. She wanted to cum again and they

told her it was even better with the dildo. As Mary was using it, she closed her eyes and really got into

it. She was starting to cum again when I noticed that Mistress had the camera and was taking pictures of

Mary using the dildo. After Mary had cum several times, she did not notice until then that Mistress had

taken several pictures of her using the vibrator.

Mary jumped up and yelled” What are you doing”? Mistress ran upstairs quickly and was returning

before Mary even could react. While Mary was watching Mistress run upstairs, Cindy had thrown her

clothes out the window. Mistress and Cindy then put their clothes back on and when Mary was looking

for her clothes she quickly found out, her clothes were gone. She yelled at them to give her clothes back.

Cindy then replied, “You are in no position to give orders”. We have taken several pictures of you licking

the slut’s cunt and using the vibrator. You will do what I tell you or the pictures will go on the internet

and be posted all over school”. Mary started to cry and said, “Please, Please, Don’t let anyone see them.

I will do anything you want”. Cindy replied, “See, that wasn’t so hard. You are learning quickly.”

Cindy then told Mary to shut up and sit on the chair with her legs spread wide and her cunt open. Mary

shivered but did what she was told to. I went over to her and kissed her on the forehead. This seemed to

calm her a little. I went back to the coffee table and sat with my legs spread since I had no other orders

from my Mistress. Cindy and Mistress left the room and were discussing something that we could not

hear.

They returned and told Mary to sit in the chair they strap me to. She did so but slowly. She was still

afraid. Cindy and Mistress then used the straps and tied her to the chair like they did me……Legs and

knees tied open and arms and hands tied behind her back….All very tightly. Cindy then proceeded to rub

her pussy a little and just as Mary got into it, Cindy stopped. She then got out the ball gag and put it in

her mouth. Cindy laughed and said, “We don’t want the neighbors to hear”. Cindy then got the clamps

out. They are the ones I get punished with. I started to shake and almost pleaded with her to stop but

then kept silent in my fear. If I said ANYTHING, Mistress would use them on me. Cindy clamped them on

and the whole city would have heard her yell if the gag wasn’t in her mouth. Mary was crying and yelling

with a pleading look on her face. I knew her pain. I was shaking in fear and praying my Mistress would

not use them on me too. I kept silent.

Mistress and Cindy started to laugh. Cindy said, “You were right, Jenny, I think she will be more

cooperative now”. After five minutes Cindy took the clamps off. Mary just sat and kept crying and

breathing hard. I could tell she was grateful Cindy took them off.

Cindy then said to Mary, “I am now YOUR Mistress and YOU are now my cunt-servant. DO YOU

UNDERSTAND”? Mary nodded yes so hard, I thought her head would come off. Cindy then asked “DO I

NEED TO PERSUADE YOU SOME MORE”? Mary nodded no very quickly. Cindy Laughed along with

Mistress and thanked her for the use of her slut. Mistress answered her, “No problem and I would like to

play with your new cunt-servant too, once in a while”. Cindy replied, “Sure, just like we agreed”. Cindy

then told Mary that when she took the gag out she was to remain silent until spoken to or the clamps

would be back on and left on for a longer period of time. Mary nodded yes with tears in her eyes. I knew

what she was going through but I was older and understood better. She was only fifteen years old and

scared. Cindy removed the gag and although Mary stretched the kinks out of her jaws she remained

silent. She was even more afraid than before. She had reason to be. She got, first hand, what those

clamps feel like and like me; she would do anything to avoid them.

Cindy then said, “These are your new rules. They are similar to the slut’s rules”:

1-Always and immediately do what she told her to do.

2-She was to remain naked anywhere and at ALL times unless Cindy gave permission for her to cloth

herself and she was under NO circumstances to were underwear OR a bra, EVER!

3-When in public we all would act normal to each other except she was to remember that Cindy was in

charge and that she will always politely agree with whatever Cindy said.

4-Cindy then told her that she could punish her whenever, wherever and however she wanted.

5-She was to always speak to her (Cindy) or any of her friends with respect and do what they told her

unless it contradicts anything Cindy told her.

6-She was never to cum unless Cindy gave me permission.

7-She would call Cindy “Mistress Cindy” in private.

8-Cindy then told her that her name in private or anytime others would not hear, would be “whore”,

since the name of “slut” was already taken.

9-Cindy told Mary that she no longer had a pussy. She had a cunt like the slut has. Cindy told her that

because it was a cunt, it was Cindy’s cunt and not her cunt anymore.

Cindy then said to her, “I am not going to ask if you understand. You will one way or another learn them.

If you don’t, the clamps go back on.

If you give me too much trouble, I will publish those pictures EVERYWHERE! Cindy and Mistress laughed

and said that maybe the pizza guy should get his choice now and walked away. Mistress then told me to

lick the whore’s cunt and keep licking until she told me to stop. She then added that if I allowed the

whore to cum, I would get the clamps. Mistress Cindy told Mary (now the whore) that if she DOES cum,

SHE would get the clamps along with the slut. I went over to the whore and started to lick. I was

enjoying licking her and I was more experienced than the whore would have been in recognizing how

close someone was to cumming. Very soon the whore was squirming with pleasure. Her young cunt

tasted so good because I knew she was not experienced with anything sexual. We were both enjoying so

much that when she almost “came”, I realized what was happening and pulled away and bit her on the

thigh. The whore looked at me in terror. She wanted to cum so badly but was trying not to.

Mistress and Mistress Cindy were watching from the kitchen and laughed for almost a minute at us.

Mistress Cindy told my Mistress that if we hold out ½ hour, she would pay for the pizza. It seemed like

forever but we held out and ½ hour later they came in and ordered us to stop. The whore seemed

relieved and disappointed at the same time. She was enjoying my services and to be honest, I was

getting very good at licking pussy. They untied the whore and told us to “69” each other on the floor

until the pizza came. They told both of us that rules are the same; no cumming or they’ll use the clamps

on both of us. We both looked at them in fear and got on the floor and started to lick each other. I knew

I could stop her from cumming but I was worried about her. She had no experience in licking pussy and I

did not want to cum. I took comfort in my fear of those clamps and was hopeful I could resist. I tried to

keep my mind on the clamps but it was hard. I was enjoying licking her so much and she was doing a

fare job on me too. We were left to ourselves and they went back into the kitchen to order a pizza. They

then sat and talked about what Mistress Cindy should now do with the whore she had acquired.

Mistress then went upstairs and got some old clothes of hers and they preceded to altar them by cutting

some of the material away. The whore was about the same size as my Mistress so they knew they had

things just right.

After a while the pizza guy arrived and when he came in the house he saw the whore and myself on the

floor and stood in silence. He instantly got a hard-on that stood like a fence pole in his pants. Mistress

Cindy then told us to stop. The whore was somewhat relieved but I was a little disappointed. I wanted

her to continue licking me. At the time, I didn’t care if she “came” or not. I just wanted her to lick me.

Our Mistresses told the pizza guy that he could fuck me if he wanted to. I was curious why they said me

and not “us”. He couldn’t agree fast enough. He told them that I was the most beautiful woman he had

ever seen. They didn’t seem to mind the comment. They had something in mind and both were more

interested in watching him fuck me anyway. Mistress told me to get on my stomach on the coffee table

and spread my legs. Mistress Cindy told her whore to get just under my cunt on her back and to make

sure she got a good view and to NOT let anything stain the carpet….OR ELSE! The pizza guy stripped of

his pants not seeming to care that two 15 year old girls were watching him. He couldn’t ram his cock

into my cunt fast enough. I felt him pumping like a mad-man. The whore must have gotten a good view.

I made a mental note to ask her when I could. He was another horny teenager. He came just as I was

beginning to enjoy him fucking me. When he pulled out, panting, he thanked them and started to put his

clothes back on. Mistress told him to wait. She told him that I should clean him off so he wouldn’t get his

clothes all full of my cunt-juices. He came around to my face and Mistress ordered me to suck him clean.

I started to give him the best blow-job, I could. He was still hard was still ready to cum again. The second

time was a little longer but not much. He was young. He came in my mouth in buckets. I started to

swallow when Mistress ordered me to hold his cum in my mouth. She didn’t think he would cum so fast

either and I was glad I caught myself before I swallowed. The three of them went to the door and told

him that they hoped he liked the tip he got. He was a little winded and told them the pizza was free. He

said, “Anytime you want pizza, call and ask for Jim. The pizza will always be free”. He then left.

We were still in the position they left us in when Mistress and Mistress Cindy came back to us. Mistress

ordered me to hold his cum in my mouth. She then ordered me to shove my cunt into the whore’s face

which was starting to drip. Mistress Cindy then told the whore to clean out my cunt. She said,” You had

better do a good job or you will be punished”.

I figured the whore would be repulsed and afraid at the same time. I knew she would be terrified of the

clamps too. I would be and was. She started to lick my cunt and swallow all the juices oozing out. She

has never done this before and almost gagged a couple of times but didn’t. After about 3-4 minutes,

they told us to stop and for me to get up and sit on the table and spread my legs and open my cunt so

they could inspect the whore’s work. The whore seemed to do a good enough job and they were

satisfied. When they told her to stand up, I saw her face. It was covered in cunt juice and Jim’s cum. Our

Mistresses started to laugh all over again. They laughed for 2-3 minutes at the whore’s face. She turned

red with embarrassment which made them laugh all over again. They told her to stand and smile at the

camera so they could take another picture of the whore with cum and cunt juices all over her face. They

then ordered us to perform a long and passionate kiss and I was to spit Jim’s cum into the whore’s

mouth while we were kissing. Mistress Cindy very sternly ordered the whore NOT to swallow until she

had permission.

I went over to the whore and started to give her the most passionate kiss I could. She was a little shy but

soon started kissing back. I heard more clicking of the camera and began to spit the cum into her mouth.

She started to resist a little but when I pushed harder she sucked it in. When we pulled apart she had a

disgusted look on her face. I knew she didn’t like it but she had no choice and she knew it. Mistress

Cindy told the whore to open her mouth and show them the cum she had in it. She opened wide while

they took more pictures of her. Mistress Cindy then told her to swallow. She swallowed and almost

gagged but held it in. The whore started to cry when they laughed and Mistress Cindy told her to get

used to the taste. She would be swallowing a whole lot more very soon. Mistress Cindy told the whore

that she would become one of the best cocksuckers and cunt lickers in the city. They then told us to get

back on the floor in a “69” position again and that the same rules applied. NO CUMMING AND KEEP

LICKING EACH OTHER!

They then sat in the kitchen and started eating their pizza. They now seemed to make small talk about

school and boys and seemed to ignore us but I knew better. They were watching us closely to make sure

neither of us would cum. They soon told us to stop again and Mistress told me to tie the whore to the

chair as I always was. When she was finished the both of them came to inspect me to make sure she was

tied down properly. Mistress Cindy then told me to get on the whore’s lap facing each other. They then

tied us together with my tits in the whore’s face. Mistress Cindy told the whore to start sucking and

kissing on my tits gently until one of them told her to stop. She started to suck and lick my tits and it was

driving me insane. I was being teased to the point of insanity and could do anything about it. I tried to

hump on her but they tied us so tight we couldn’t move. My weight was hurting her a little but I didn’t

care a bit. I DESPERATLY needed to cum! I started to yell for her to suck harder. SUCK HARDER! Our

Mistresses were laughing so hard, I could hear them even through my lust. I was trying to hump her was

yelling for her to SUCK AND SUCK HARDER! I knew by now I was causing her pain but as I said, I didn’t

care in the least. I needed to cum and I couldn’t! Just when I thought the chair would tip over my

Mistress came over and slapped me hard and told us both to stop! Mistress asked me if I knew I was

starting to smother the whore with my tits and my humping on her chest and stomach. I told her, “No

Mistress, I didn’t”. My Mistress asked, “Do you even care”. I responded, “No Mistress, I need to cum.

Please may I cum…PLEASE”???? Mistress Cindy said that if there was any doubt, there isn’t now. She

said that I was a true slut. My Mistress then said to Mistress Cindy that the whore is truly a whore since

she helped to pay for the pizza with sex, even though she didn’t enjoy it like the slut did. Mistress then

said that they should take care of one more thing. She told the whore to get up and she told me to sit

with my legs spread in the chair and not to move or talk. I nodded and sat down as ordered.

Mistress Cindy told the whore to stand up and try these clothes on. The clothes were similar to mine,

except the top was like mine, tight to her chest and came down about six inches below her nipples. The

other difference was that they had her put a short skirt on. The skirt was VERY short but if the whore

was careful she could keep anyone from seeing her cunt. They told her to walk around a bit, sit down,

get up, bend over…etc, Until they were satisfied it was perfect. Mistress ordered me to put my clothes

on also. I want to get them and I noticed that the top was now like the whores. It was a little lower but

skin-tight. My tits would not fall out but they could be easily seen even though covered. The legs of the

shorts were the same. Tight and not quite long enough to keep my cunt hair covered as long as I was

VERY careful. They seemed satisfied and told us to strip and carry our clothes with us.

Our two Mistresses then told us to get into the car……We were going to the mall. The whore got into the

front seat with me and our Mistresses got into the back seat and were giggling while they got in. They

were both commenting how nice it was to have a slut and a whore to serve them. Mistress told me to go

to the fast food drive through and that they were hungry because they didn’t eat much of the pizza.

They were too busy enjoying our show. The whore was worried and afraid because she had never had

anyone see her naked before today. She had no choice and she knew it. Mistress Cindy patted her on

the head and said, “Don’t worry, whore. The kid in the drive-through won’t mind.” They both giggled.

We left the driveway and drove off, both of us naked in the front seat.

My Daughter Becomes My Mistress. PART 4

We had pulled away from the house. My Mistress was in the back seat with Miss Cindy. I was

driving and the whore was sitting next to me in the front seat. I was told by my mistress to drive to a

nearby town and pull into the parking lot at a fast food place. Mistress then told me to get out of the car

and put my clothes on. I got out and put my shorts and tight top on. It didn’t take long but a couple of

teenage girls saw me and just stared. I got back into the car and Mistress told me to drive through the

drive-through so they could order some burgers and fries. I stopped at the speaker and ordered the food

Mistress and Miss Cindy wanted. When the person told me to drive around, I looked at the whore and

she was nervous and worried. She tried to cover up with her hands and Miss Cindy smacked her on the

side of the head and said, “Don’t cover up whore. We have plans for you.” The whore immediately put

her hands down. She looked at me with a frightened look. I knew she was afraid but more afraid of the

clamps and her pictures all over school. She obeyed her Mistress. I looked at her cunt and was amazed

that all I wanted was to lick her and have her shudder with a mind blowing orgasm.

We pulled around to the window and a teenage girl leaned over and started to say something

when she saw the whore in the front seat. Miss Cindy leaned forward and asked her that if the whore,

over there, would put on a good show for her if we could get our food for free. The girl laughed and

asked us to wait a minute. Every employee in the store can over and one at a time looked into the car to

see the whore. After a minute or two of them arguing, the original girl came back to the window with

one other teenage guy to ask if the show was good enough the food was free. Miss Cindy leaned

forward and whispered into the whore ear something I couldn’t hear.

The whore then proceeded to start fingering her cunt. She was nervous at first but soon lost

herself in a wave of desire and lust. I watched as she rubbed her clit with one hand and shoved two

fingers of the other hand up her cunt. She worked those fingers in and out….in and out. She was working

them faster and faster as she started shaking and humping her fingers like she was insane. She no longer

cared where she was or who was watching. She was shaking and sweating. All she knew is that she

NEEDED to cum. Sex was new to her and at that moment, I knew she was addicted to it.

All this while, the two teens at the window were laughing and giggling with each other. The girl

was laughing and saying, “My God! She IS a whore. Only a true whore would finger-fuck herself for a

couple of burgers and fries.” They both laughed hard for a minute. While they were laughing, I noticed

the boy was “adjusting” himself. I knew he had a raging hard-on and was trying to hide it.

It didn’t take too long. The whore was finally in the beginning stages of a HUGE orgasm! She

shuddered violently, humping her fingers and screaming, “OH MY GOD, I’m CUMMING…..OH GOD! OH

GOD!” She then “came” in a mind blowing orgasm. All this time, she was leaving quite a large puddle

“juice” on the seat. She was lucky. I was getting so very horny watching and I couldn’t do anything but

sit and watch. After she was finished, she just sat there panting with her eyes closed with her fingers still

up her cunt. In the back seat, Mistress and Miss Cindy were laughing and giggling.

She then did something that surprised me. She started finger fucking herself all over again. Miss

Cindy noticed and slapped her on the side of the head and told her, “They get only one show, whore!

Stop and put your hands behind your head and stick those tits out!” The whore did what she was told

but kept on humping the air in frustration. Mistress was giggled and told Miss Cindy that the whore

needs more training because of continuing without permission. I heard Miss Cindy say to Mistress that

she WILL get more training and will learn to do exactly what she’s told and nothing more.

The girl in the window laughed again and told Mistress and Miss Cindy that the food was free

and thanked them for the show. They told us that anytime we needed some burgers and fries to bring

the whore back and give another show.

We drove off and Mistress and Miss Cindy were talking quietly about something. I barely could

hear them. Evidently the girl from the window had written something on a napkin and they were

reading and talking about it. From what I could hear, the girl had written that they should come inside

and give her a little notice when we had more time. She said she would make it worth our while if she

could have a little private time with the whore. I could not hear what they said after that. They were too

quiet.

I asked Mistress where she wished to go. She said, “Take us to the mall, slut. You and the whore

are getting new clothes”. When we got to the mall parking lot, I was wondering about the whore. She

was still naked holding her hands behind her head. They couldn’t take her in naked. Miss Cindy got her

skirt and top from the floor of the back seat and stepped outside. She stopped about 15 feet from the

car door and threw the whore’s clothes on the ground and told her to put them on. The whore

hesitated and looked around. She was afraid someone would see her. There were some people around

but not too many. Miss Cindy said, “You had better do it now. You are already going to get punished for

disobeying at the restaurant by trying to give them 2 shows when I told you only one!” She got out as

fast as she could and ran over to her clothes. Just when she got there, Miss Cindy stepped on them and

stood there. The whore was confused. She didn’t know what to do when Miss Cindy commanded, “Get

on your knees and beg for them.”

The whore was now beyond nervous. She got down on her knees and started begging, “Please

Mistress. Please may I put on my clothes? Please, please.” Miss Cindy shoved her over with her foot and

said, “These are MY clothes, whore. I only let you use them and now they are all dirty. What should I do

with you now for getting my clothes all dirty?” The whore said, “Please forgive me, Mistress. I will never

do that again. I will obey you. Please let me put these clothes on….PLEASE.”

All the while, Mistress and I were watching. I was looking around to see if anyone else was

watching too. There was a young couple and group of teenage girls watching. The couple walked away

but the girls came a little closer and were pointing and laughing at the whore.

Miss Cindy saw them and said, “See what you have done now, whore? You have embarrassed

me in front of others.”

The whore said,” I am sorry, Mistress. I will never do that again”

Miss Cindy said, “I know you won’t. You will not forget your punishment for this. I guess you

need to learn the hard way.”

The whore then just knelt there shaking, and waited. She was afraid to even beg now. She knew

people were watching but was afraid of Miss Cindy more than being afraid of others seeing her. The

teenage girls watching came closer and were silent and staring. They could now hear what was being

said. Miss Cindy told the whore to stand up and put her arms behind herself. Miss Cindy then pulled

some nipple clamps out of her pocket and handed them to my Mistress. Mistress gave them to me and

told me to put them on the whore and to clamp them on real good because she and Miss Cindy didn’t

want to get their hands dirty buy touching “the whore”. Mistress told me to put them on good and tight.

She told me if they weren’t tight enough and they fell off I would be punished too.

I clamped them on tight and deep enough and knew they wouldn’t fall off. When they were

clamped, I saw the whore wince. I knew they hurt. Miss Cindy then told the whore to put the clothes on.

She got down and put the clothes on as fast as she could. When she was done, we all walked into the

mall with the teenage girls right behind us. They were laughing at the whore and said that she was crazy.

As they walked in another direction, I heard one girl say, “If she would listen, she wouldn’t be in so much

trouble, would she?”

As always, our tits could be seen through our tops and the whore’s skirt was riding very far up

barely covering her ass and cunt. The clamps on the whore’s tits could be clearly seen through her top.

As we walked into the mall, I was getting so horny; I was dripping down my thighs. I wanted so very

much to beg my Mistress to let me cum but I knew it would make her angry. As the whore and I

followed behind and kept quiet, I was tempted to take the punishment but I remembered that pain. I

shuddered in fear. That pain was more terrible than anything I ever knew. The whore was walking a little

hunched over because of the nipple clamps. As the clamps and her tits swung back and forth, I started

to get horny again. I looked at the whore and then at my Mistress’s ass. Her ass was now the most

beautiful thing in the world. I started to desire her sweet pussy again. My cunt juices started to drip

down my thighs again. I thought to myself, is this strange to desire to lick and suck on what once was my

daughter’s pussy? It didn’t matter. She was my Mistress and I discovered that licking her pussy until she

cums was what I needed to do. It made me happy to make her happy in any way I could.

As we walked into the mall, everyone I could see was watching us. The whore noticed too and

turned beet-red with embarrassment because she saw the teens that were watching her in the parking

lot. They all laughed and pointed and shouted, “Hi whore. How you doing? Do something else for us!”

We enjoyed your first show.” They then laughed and walked away. Mistress and Miss Cindy both

laughed so hard, I thought they would fall over onto the floor. Miss Cindy turned around and said, “See

whore, see how entertaining you are? I haven’t had a good laugh like that in a while.

Mistress then said, “I have an idea, Cindy. Wait here.” She caught up with the teens that were

watching us and said something to them that we couldn’t hear. The girls stopped and came back.

Mistress whispered something into Miss Cindy’s ear. They both chuckled and Miss Cindy said, “That’s a

good idea. We will enjoy this.” Mistress turned to us and said, “When I give you two the signal, You two

will start kissing each other with the most passionate and sexy kiss you can. You will NOT stop until we

tell you. If we are disappointed with it, you will both feel the clamps for a long time. UNDERSTAND?” We

both said, “yes Mistress” at the same time.

We stood there and watched and waited. They walked over to the teens that were watching us

and said something to them. They looked at us and shook their heads “no”. Mistress then gave us a

small wave of the hand. The whore hesitated a little but I immediately grabbed her and pulled her to

me. I then proceeded to give her the most passionate kiss I knew how. I started to kiss her like I was on

my honeymoon ready to fuck like there was no tomorrow. I grabbed her and held her tight. It was not

hard for me. The whore was pretty. She did not have a perfect body but did have a nice tight ass. When

I grabbed her she winced and started to pull away slightly as our tits pressed together. I assumed it was

because of the nipple clamps she still had on. I held her that much tighter. I didn’t want to be punished

with those cunt clamps and I was getting hornier by the second. I realized that the clamps were digging

just enough into my nipples that they were making me VERY horny. I opened my mouth and slipped my

tongue into her mouth. At first she didn’t react. She was new to this and I was suddenly her teacher.

She started to wrap her tongue around mine and began to hold me tighter also even though she jerked

every so often as the nipple clamps would press into her tits. I didn’t care about her pain. I only cared

about my pleasure and pressing those clamps onto my nipples was making me crazy with lust. We were

holding each other and kissing, tonguing, and trading spit for what seemed like a long time but I was

enjoying her mouth. I didn’t care what she felt. It didn’t matter anyway.

While we were standing in the mall near the entrance kissing, here was the conversation

between My Mistress and the whore’s Mistress that we didn’t hear:

Girl 2: “What is the deal here?” Why was that one girl naked in the parking lot?”

Girl 1: “Yea, what’s with those two?”

Jenny: “They belong to us. They will do whatever we tell them.” The short one belongs to her

(Cindy). The taller one is mine.”

Girl3: “We don’t believe you. Make them do something.”

Jenny: “OK. How about if we make a little bet with you three. Cindy and I will bet you that they

will kiss for 3 minutes without stopping. If they do, you owe us one dollar for each minute. That’s $3 if

they kiss and don’t stop. If they don’t, we will give each one of you $5.”

Girl2: “Make it five minutes and it’s a bet!”

Jenny gives us a signal and we start kissing.

Girl 1: “Wow, they are really doing it!”

Jenny: “Of course they are. We told you, they belong to us and will do whatever we tell them”

After only five minutes I heard Mistress say “STOP!” We immediately pulled apart and the

whore whimpered a bit and started to raise her hands to rub her tits, I assume. I mumbled to her, “no”

very quietly. She heard me and pulled her hands down quickly. The others didn’t seem to hear me.

I saw the three girls pay them some money and walk away. They were laughing and pointing at

us as they left. I couldn’t hear what they said, though.

Mistress and Miss Cindy came over to us and were smiling and waving a five dollar bill around.

They told us that we did OK for now. They said we had made them $5. Miss Cindy told the whore that

she did her job and made them some money. She told her that since she did her job she could take the

nipple clamps off. The whore shook a little and slowly started to reach for the clamps on her nipples. She

was a little nervous. She was not sure if her Mistress meant “now” or “later”. Miss Cindy then said,” go

on, take them off, whore.” She reached up and took them off and held them up to her Mistress. Miss

Cindy then said,” I’m not going to carry them. They are disgusting.” Mistress then said, “I have an idea so

no one has to carry them. Slut, lift you top up. Whore, put the clamps on the slut.” Miss Cindy then said,

“Put them on so they are on GOOD, or you will suffer.”

I was standing there in a shopping mall holding my top and my tits were hanging out wide open

so everyone could see. An old couple was walking in and saw me and pretended nothing was wrong. In

a store right in front of us, two girls were watching us after we started kissing and were staring at us

when my tits were out in the open. I was nervous and wanted to cover up. I started to turn red with

embarrassment. Mistress chuckled and said, “Look, the slut is shy. Who would have figured she was so

shy after being naked so much lately.”

The whore then reached up and with an irritated look pulled my nipples hard and clamped the

clamps on tight. She then pulled them to make sure they would not fall off. When she clamped them I

jerked back in pain. I winced and whined when she pulled on them. She must have been a little angry

because I pulled her so tight during our kiss. It must have hurt quite a bit.

Mistress then said, “Wow, the whore did a good job. Slut, lower your top and let’s go get some

new clothes for you two. I lowered my top and followed them in pain……Clamps on tight and biting into

my nipples. My top was so tight; it didn’t take much imagination to see the clamps on my tits. I didn’t

care, though. I just wanted them off. We fallowed them into a clothing store and when I glanced at the

whore she smiled and stuck her tongue out at me. Our Mistresses didn’t see it.

They walked into the women’s clothing department and went to the skirts. After a little looking

around, they found a skirt that would probably fit me “OK” but would barely cover my ass and cunt.

When they found it, they told me to try it on. I started to walk to the dressing room when my

Mistress said, “NO slut, try it on!!” I was mortified. She wanted me to drop my shorts and put the skirt

on right there in the open. There were two other women nearby but were not looking around. They

were looking too closely at other clothing.

I dropped my shorts and a quickly as I could put the skirt on. It fit but it was VERY short. The

only way I could pick something off the floor was to squat and even then my ass would stick out and my

cunt would be visible unless I kept my legs together tightly. Then they came over with a top. It was

similar to the one I had tight and short, just below my nipples, except it was more shear just as tight and

was much more easily seen through. They decided that these were much better than I had on before.

Mistress told me to put it on also. I was so afraid and nervous. I had those nipple clamps on but I had no

choice. I pulled my top off and saw my nipples clamped hard. I was getting back and blue and taking off

and putting on the top jerked the clamps even more. I grunted in pain and bent slightly in pain. I quickly

put the top on. They seemed satisfied that these were fine and threw my other clothes away in a bin for

pants.

Somehow while I was putting my new clothes on, they found some clothes for the whore. Miss

Cindy told her to put the new skirt on. The whore then begged, Please, Mistress, please let me use the

dressing room.” Miss Cindy quite calmly said, “You just bought yourself 15 minutes in the cunt clamps.

Would you like to try for ½ hour?” The whore hesitated for a second. She was afraid to drop her old skirt

in out in the store but she was afraid of those painful cunt clamps even more. She dropped her old skirt

and I noticed that the inside of her thighs were wet. I smiled. It proved that she enjoyed our little kiss,

after all.

As she stood there bare assed, I noticed that one of the women shopping saw her. The woman

just stood and stared. She didn’t seem upset. She must have been shocked by us just enough so we

finished before she could do anything.

The whore then put the new skirt on as fast as she could. Hers fit just like mine. It barely

covered her ass and cunt. I just thought to myself, she better not drop anything. Miss Cindy then told

her to put on the new top. The whore didn’t hesitate this time. She pulled her old top off and put the

new one on as quickly as she could. The new top was similar to mine but a different color and a little

different style. It was still just as tight as the old one but more shear and more easily seem through.

Mistress then walked us over to the checkout lane and told the girl that we will take the clothes

that we were wearing. The girl had a little checkout gun that she had to scan the tags with. She couldn’t

quite reach form behind the counter so she asked if we could lift them up so she could reach. I looked at

my Mistress and she just scowled at me. I shuddered and quickly pull my skirt up so she could scan the

tag. Of course this completely exposed my ass and cunt. The cashier just stared for a second and

finished scanning. She then told me to lift my top up so she could scan the top. I look at my Mistress

with a pleading look. I didn’t want her to see the nipple clamps. Mistress said that I had earned 15

minutes also and that one more time I do that, I will get ½ hour. The cashier didn’t know what she

meant but I DID! I pulled my top up as quickly as I could, letting my tits and the clamps hang out for all

to see. Pulling the top up pulled on the clamps a little. I yelped a bit but was quite after that. It was SO

PAINFUL! The cashier then scanned the top and asked, “You didn’t buy those here, did you? There is no

tag on them.” She was pointing at the clamps a smiling the whole time. Mistress responded before I

could. She said, “No, we didn’t get them here. She is a slut and wears them all the time.” The cashier

then laughed and told us it was ok, then. I looked around and noticed there were about a dozen people

standing and staring at us. They seemed to be enjoying our show. I figured they saw everything, my ass

and cunt. They didn’t do anything other than just stand and stare.

Then the whore came up to the cashier. The cashier told her to hold the skirt up, like I did, so

she could scan it. The tag was there but it wouldn’t scan. She then picked up a microphone and we

heard over the loud speaker, “Price check on isle four.” The whore looked around with a frightened look

on her face. When she looked at me, I just smiled.

Another girl came up and looked at the skirt to check the tag. She told us that these items were

giving them trouble. She needed to take the skirt to the rack and check the price. She looked at the

whore and saw that she was wearing it. She told her to follow her to the rack so she could check it. Miss

Cindy got irritated and told the whore to just take it off and let the girl check it out. The whore was

shaking with fear but did as she was told. The whore was now standing in the front of the store with her

ass and cunt exposed for all to see. The new girl just looked and gasped. Mistress just told the girl to

hurry up and that we were in a hurry. While she was gone, there were several couples that walked into

the store and stared at the whore along with the other people that were already there.

One woman came up and stared closely at the whore and asked the checkout girl if that top was

available in a different size. The woman said that the size was close but she wasn’t sure if it would fit

her. Miss Cindy then asked the woman if she would like to hold it up and see. She smiled and said,

“Thank you. I would. It would save me a trip all the way to the back of the store.” The whore looked at

Miss Cindy and said, “Please. Please no.” Miss Cindy just said, “You now have ½ hour.” The whore

couldn’t take the top off fast enough and now stood there bare-assed naked for all to see. The woman

held it up and looked at it. She then politely said, “I am afraid this will be too small. Her tits are too

small.” The whore turned beat red and put her head down. The woman then put the top on the belt to

be checked out. The whore looked pleadingly at Miss Cindy but she and Mistress were now looking at a

magazine on the rack by the register. The whore could do nothing but stand there on display and wait.

All the while two other couples stopped to watch. They didn’t say anything that we could hear.

They smiled and giggled and said something about coming to the mall more often. I was relieved a little

that I was not the center of attention at this point. There were about 2 dozen people now staring. They

were a little shocked but still seemed to be enjoying our show. Many were laughing and giggling, calling

us “slut” and “whore.”

The cashier was staring too. She was kind of enjoying the show and was figuring things out. She

told Miss Cindy,” She DOES have SMALL tits, doesn’t she?” Miss Cindy said, “Yea, but there is nothing we

can do about it. We will just have to work on her other talents.” The other girl came back with the skirt,

laid it on the belt and gave the correct price to the cashier. The cashier then put the top and skirt over

the scanner and threw them into a bag, laughed and told us it will be a total of $249 and then she gave

Miss Cindy $20 and said, “That’s for the show. “

Mistress then ordered me to pay for it. As I walk up to the cashier and gave her my credit card,

Miss Cindy told the whore to get dressed before security finds out. Miss Cindy said to Mistress, “Wow,

the whore earned another $20 for us. We will be able to pay for lunch, now.” Mistress then told me to

remove the nipple clamps. I pulled my top up and didn’t care who saw me. I wanted those clamps off. I

took them off wincing at the pain of blood rushing back and said, “Mistress, should I carry them?”

Mistress responded, “I’m not going to. Put them around your neck and clasp them up like a necklace,

slut. “

The four of us left the store with each of us behind our Mistresses. I looked at the whore and

smiled and stuck my tongue out at her.

Mistress said to Miss Cindy, “Let’s go have lunch now that the whore has earned it for us.

Besides, I have an idea how they can entertain us at lunch.”

I had no idea what she meant and was NOT going to ask. I was praying we would survive this trip

to the mall and leave. A lot of people had seen us. I didn’t see anyone I knew but I still wanted to leave.

I’m sure the whore did too, although she was earning some money for our Mistresses. As long as she

could do that, they would keep using her. All this was going through my head as we walked toward a

fast-food place in the mall.

I was now becoming afraid. I did not think that my daughter (now my Mistress) could take

charge like this. I was at her mercy and could do nothing about it. She was entertaining herself at my

expense and I had a feeling she will want more very soon.

We both followed behind them pulling our skirts down trying to cover our asses. If we pulled

too hard down in the back our cunts would start peaking out. Sitting down was going to be a problem

too. While we were both trying desperately to cover our asses and cunts, our tits could be seen easily

through our new tops. The mall was not too busy but busy enough that we were both on display for

anyone to see, even though we were “dressed”.

I was becoming more afraid but all I could do is follow quietly, wonder and obey.

Author’s Note: This is my first time writing. Being dominated by my own child has always

been a fantasy of mine. I appreciate all the comments and reviews. (Bad & good). I take them all

seriously and am trying to improve my writings. I sincerely hope all can enjoy this story. I enjoy writing it

and hope there will be more stories like this one. This part is a little longer but I didn’t want to cut an

event in half. Thank you all for reading it.

My Daughter Becomes My Mistress: Part 5

As we were being lead through the mall, I noticed that some of the people from the clothing

store were following us. I was getting more nervous and afraid than I ever was. I enjoyed self-bondage

but never thought things would go this far. I was a becoming more afraid of my Mistress, the girl who

was once my daughter. I was finally starting to realize that I had better immediately do whatever she

wanted exactly the way she wanted. The whore NEVER thought the two who were once her friends

would do this to her. I noticed she was mortified by standing in the store naked for all to see and some

of those people were now following us and staring and pointing. I think she was realizing the same fear

that I was, although because of her youth, she was a little slower to figure this all out.

My Mistress handed me $10 and told me to go to the Bookstore there and by an “adult” MENS

magazine. She told me I had 5 minutes to return. She said every minute past 5 would add another 15

minutes to my already 15 minute punishment. I practically ran to the bookstore and but I had returned

within the 5 minute time period.

The three of them were sitting at a table in the restaurant. Mistress told me to sit down next to

the whore. I had noticed that there were two LARGE sodas on the table in front of us. Mistress and Miss

Cindy told each of us to drink our soda completely up. They told us to drink it quickly but that it was NOT

a race. It took a few minutes because the cups were an extra large size.

They then explained what we were doing.

Mistress said:

You will both have to pee eventually. When you do, each will go to the women’s bathroom and

pee in your respective cup and return. The one that has the most pee in their cup wins and the other will

get an extra 15 minutes with the cunt clamps on.

Miss Cindy giggled and said to Mistress, “This will be fun. This was a good idea.”

I was so terribly afraid of those clamps. I already had 15 minutes coming. We both sat and

waited trying to hold out and have as much piss as possible. After ½ hour, we were both squirming in

our seats. To make matters worse, Mistress and Miss Cindy kept splashing their straws around in their

drinks.

Soon the whore got up and ran to the women’s bathroom with cup in her hand. I waited for one

more minute and ran when I thought I might piss on the floor. I ran into the bathroom and heard the

whore pissing in her cup. I quickly went into the other stall and with great relief, started pissing into my

cup also. She was finished first but then she ran first, so I had no idea which one of us had more. I finally

emptied myself and walked out with a cup ½ full of piss. The whore was sitting there with her cup of piss

also.

It was so close I couldn’t tell just by looking. Mistress held up her straw to each cup and measured them.

I don’t know how but the whore had more in her cup than I did. Mistress then said, “The slut loses and

the whore wins. Slut gets 15 minutes more tonight.” Now we both had ½ hour coming.

Miss Cindy then told Mistress that she owed her $5 for losing the bet. Mistress then glared at

me and said, “Nice going slut, now you get another ½ hour for that. I guess you’ll have to learn the hard

way like the whore does.” Now I was up to ¾ of an hour and the whore only had ½ hour. I started to cry,

then stopped quickly but still had tears running down my cheeks. Mistress then said, “Quit you whining

and crying. YOU’RE THE one that screwed it up.”

Miss Cindy then said, “Now you both will switch cups and when I say GO, you will drink each

other’s piss as fast as you can.”

She yelled, “GO!” We both grabbed the other’s cup and drank as fast as we could. The taste was

TERRIBLE! We both almost gagged and puked it up but somehow managed to get it down. I had finished

first. Mistress told Miss Cindy, “Now you owe me that $5 back.” They both laughed at the two of us

sitting there with cups of empty piss. Miss Cindy then said, “WOW! They seemed to have liked it so

much the way they gulped it all down, maybe we should let them have more once and a while.” They

both started laughing even more at that.

While they munched on their French fries, we both sat there with that piss taste in our mouths

and watched quietly.

Mistress then said that they had one more little contest for us. She said we even will enjoy it

even more

Mistress then said:

“Here is what you both are to do. You will both pick one guy in this restaurant and convince him

to fuck you. Here are the rules: for each of you:

1) You must stay in this restaurant.

2) You can pick ANY guy you wish but only ONE.

3) You can CUM as much as you wish to.

4) You must give him a blow-job if he requests it but he still needs to actually fuck you in your

worthless cunt.

5) When he is finished with you, you will not clean up and return to the table here and stand in

front of us.

The one that returns first will get a reward.

READY? GO!!!

We both got up and looked around quickly. The whore hesitated a little. She was not

experienced at asking men to fuck her and she was a little nervous. I knew the best way to win, even

though I knew it wouldn’t be pleasant. I saw the whore walk over to a young guy and start talking to him

while I was walking over to my target.

The guy I chose was middle aged and slightly overweight. I knew I would not need much

convincing to get him to fuck me. My only problem was to where I would go. I couldn’t just go at it on

the table. I figured the only place was either the men’s or women’s bathroom. All this was going through

my mind as I walked over to his table.

As I sat down next to him, he looked at me, then just stared and didn’t say anything.

Slut: “may I please sit here, sir.”

Guy: “Ah, sure.”

Slut: Could you do me a great favor? Pleeeesssseeeee?”

Guy: “Anything”

Slut: “I know this sounds strange but I really need you to fuck me, right now!”

Guy: “Right here?”

Slut: “Yes. We should go into the men’s’ room, though, don’t you think?”

Guy: “Is this a joke? Am I being set up? How do I know you are not a cop, looking to ‘bust’ me?”

I then moved over next to him and pulled his hand to my cunt. He felt my cunt and started to

gently rub me. I immediately started to get wet and moan.

Slut: “I am NOT asking for any money. Would I Stick your hand in my cunt if I were setting you

up?”

Guy: “No you wouldn’t. Let’s go into the men’s room.”

As he walked, I noticed he had a huge “hard-on” and I was getting hornier with each step. We

went into the men’s room and I didn’t care who was in there. I needed to be fucked for two reasons.

1) I was so damn horny, I would burst!

2) I needed him to fill my cunt with his cum. I was wondering what this “reward” was.

We started to go into the Men’s room but we heard some people in there. I told him we

could use the Ladies’ room. I checked and there was no one in there. I practically dragged him

into a stall. He was pulling up what there was of my skirt and feeling my ass after we got in

there. I unzipped him and pulled his pants down to his ankles. He was average sized but I didn’t

care. I needed that cock in me! He was so damn hard, you could hold the back of a car up with it.

I pulled my skirt off, got on the floor on hands and knees like a dog and said, “FUCK ME! COME

ON! FUCK ME! I NEED IT!

He couldn’t shove it in fast enough. I was so damn wet it slipped in easily. He started to

pump that hard cock in and out….in and out like a jack-hammer. I hadn’t had a cock in a long

time. As he was fucking me, I realized that he was going to finish long before I was so I started to

finger myself, while he was fucking me. Mistress said I could cum as much as I wanted and I

wasn’t going to waist this chance to cum.

I rubbed my cunt almost as fast as he was pumping. He was groaning and was sweating

all over my back. Finally, I started to cum with such intensity; I started to scream a little bit.

Soon after he was cumming into my cunt with what I had hoped was a huge load. I then asked

him to keep going. I wanted him to keep fucking me. I knew there was a reward but at that

moment I didn’t care. I NEEDED his cock and I NEEDED to cum again. I knew he was still hard and

could keep going. I figured he hadn’t had a good fuck in a LONG time. He didn’t disappoint me.

He very quickly started pumping me with almost no hesitation after he had cum. I could feel his

cum running down my thighs but didn’t care. I NEEDED to cum again

It took a little longer for him to cum again and I was working my finger like the true slut I

was. I just wanted to cum and I didn’t care how I did it. Finally, I had cum again with such

intensity, I screamed again, like before. He “came” soon after. I could have stayed in there all

day and let each guy in the place fuck me but I knew I had to get back.

He pulled out and almost collapsed. His sweat was dripping down his chest and stomach

onto my back. He had put two nice loads into my cunt. I got up and asked him if I could suck him

clean to thank him for fucking me. He smiled in his own little world of lust and nodded his head.

I spun around and took his now half limp cock into my mouth and sucked, licked and wiped it

clean all over my face. I was not thinking of the race I was in. I was only thinking of my own lust.

Finally, he pulled his pants up and thanked me. I told him, “No, thank you. You have

done me a great favor.” He said, “Well, any time you need another favor, I come into this place

every day at this time. I will be glad to help.”

He washed his hands and left. I got up, my face full of his cum and my own juices mixed

up, and his cum starting to slowly run down my thighs. As I walked out of the stall we were in

another woman walked in and gave me a strange look. I just smiled, winked and walked out

saying, “You’re a few minutes too late. You could have watched the whole show, if you’d been a

couple minutes sooner.”

I started to walk back across the restaurant where my Mistress was sitting with Miss

Cindy. I walked up to the table and stood there all the while noticing that the whore was not

there, yet. All the while I was standing there, the guys cum was oozing down my legs and thighs.

I hoped no one noticed but at that time, I wasn’t too concerned. I got to cum….TWICE! I was still

in my own little world of lust. Mistress and Miss Cindy stared at me.

Mistress: “Eeeewww, GROSS! She’s got his cum dripping down her leg.”

Miss Cindy: “That just proves even more that she’s a slut, that’s all. Do you like the cum

dripping down your leg, slut?”

Slut: “Yes Miss Cindy, Yes Mistress, I do. I am here to make my Mistress happy. I am very

grateful, Mistress for letting me cum. I am proud to be your slut, Mistress.”

Mistress: Cindy, I’ll bet you a dollar it takes 10 minutes for that cum to reach her knees.

Miss Cindy: You’re on! I’ll bet it takes 5 minutes!

Mistress: Don’t move slut! If I lose this, you will pay for it!

I stood there honestly afraid. My Mistress was getting more aggressive and creative. I

knew her punishments would get worse. It would be more than just the clamps, as though they

weren’t enough. I still shuddered, just thinking about that pain!

AUTHOR’S NOTE: The following section is what was happening to Mary (the whore)

while Sarah (the slut) was leaving the table and getting fucked in the ladies room. It is written in

the first person as the whore was seeing it.

I heard what they told us and I practically ran from the table looking around for a guy to

fuck me.

My God! What was I turning into? These were my friends and now they were using me

for their enjoyment. What was I going to do? I had no choice. Cindy still had those pictures of

me licking Sarah’s pussy and using the vibrator. I was still mortified of all the people that saw me

in the clothing store standing naked at that checkout counter for 10 minutes. Fortunately we

were not near our little town and no one knew me.

I saw a guy sitting by himself and walked toward him. He was kind of cute and only a

little older than I was which made this a little better but I still had to ask him to fuck me. I was so

damn nervous. I have never had sex with anyone before. I have NEVER been with a guy or even

seen a cock in my life! I didn’t know quite how to approach and ask.

I walked over to his table and asked if I could sit down there.

Whore: ”May I please sit here with you?”

Looking me over head to toe, I knew what he was thinking and he was right. This was his

lucky day but I am not sure it was mine.

Guy: “Yes, make you self at home. What’s your name?”

Whore: “I am called whore. My given name is not used anymore. I need to ask you

something.”

Smiling, he said: “OK, Whore, What is your question?”

I hesitated and couldn’t believe I was going to ask him, a total stranger to fuck me. I was

shaking with fear but at the same time, I remembered what it felt like to have an orgasm with

that vibrator. Was a guy the same?

Whore: “Please, I need you to fuck me. I know this sounds strange but I really need you

to fuck me right now and quickly.”

Guy: “You seem nervous. Am I being set up or something? Are you getting me in

trouble?”

Whore: “NO! NO! I am not. You MUST believe me. I will get into trouble if I am not

fucked by someone quickly and I must stay in this restaurant.”

Guy: Why will you be in trouble for that?

Whore: “I can’t say or I will be in more trouble. Please. Please fuck me. Now!

Guy:”Wow. I have never had a girl beg like that. I guess this is that ‘LUCKY DAY’

everyone talks about. You need to stay in here? OK, I guess we could go into the Men’s room.

It’s the only place we can go.”

He got up and held out his hand to me. I took his hand in fallowed him into the men’s

room. When we went in, there was another guy standing in there peeing. The guy I was with

looked over and said, “Hi Kyle, want to join me? This girl needs to be fucked.”

Kyle: “Sure Pete. It looks like it was a good day to go to the mall. This is the girl I saw

naked in the clothing store earlier.”

Pete: “Come on then. Let’s go into the handicapped stall. It’s the only place big enough

for the three of us.”

Kyle then dragged me into the stall with Pete right behind us. They quickly and without

being gentle about it, pulled my top and skirt off. There I was, standing in the men’s room with

two guys not much older than I was, NAKED! Pete then threw my clothes out of the stall onto

the floor someplace I couldn’t see. Now, I was getting even more afraid. These two guys were

being aggressive and rough with me and now my clothes were on the floor someplace. I was

petrified someone would come in and take them. What would I do, then? I would have to walk

out of the men’s room naked, across the restaurant and just stand there in front of my Mistress.

Kyle then said, “On your knees, whore!” I knelt down and looked up at them. I had an

idea what they wanted at this point. I said pleadingly, “Please no. Please just fuck me.” Kyle said,

“We will do what we want. You are the one that begged me to bring you in here. If you want to

be fucked, you will do whatever we what.”

They then both dropped their pants and I got a close-up view of what a cock looks like. I

was very afraid but at the same time, curious. I wanted to reach out and touch both of their

cocks. Pete then grabbed my head by the hair and ears and shoved his cock into my mouth.

Even though I was gagging he still shoved it all the way in. Kyle then grabbed my hands and put

them on his cock and said, “Get them hands busy too, whore or I will shove my cock into your

mouth at the same time!” I was shaking with fear but they couldn’t tell. Pete started to pump

his cock in and out of my mouth very fast and hard. I tried to not gag and at the same time every

time I didn’t continue to stroke Kyle’s cock, he would hit me in the side of my head with his fist.

I was not good at this. I had never done this before. Pete continued pumping and said, “She’s

not a very good cock-sucker.” Kyle said, “She will learn a few lessons today, won’t she?” Pete

said while laughing and grunting, “YUP!”

Pete then stiffened up and grunted very loudly. I felt something warm shoot into my

mouth. It tasted strange but as bad as the pee I was forced to drink. It had an almost salty-sweet

taste. It was not unpleasant. I couldn’t hold it all and some of it was dripping out of my mouth

and down my chin. Just as this was happening, Kyle groaned a little and he shot what I assume

was the same thing. His CUM?? I had never seen a cock, let alone seen a guy cum before. Kyle’s

cum had squirted all over my face and chest. They both pulled away at the same time and I

almost fell to the floor. I just knelt there with their cum all over my face and chest and watched

them pull their pants back on. Suddenly I was shaking with fear. They started to walk away and

apparently were just going to leave me like this. I was ordered to NOT clean up but at that point

I wasn’t sure where my clothes were.

Whore: “PLEASE…PLEASE don’t leave me. I need you to fuck me. PLEASE?”

Kyle: “Why should we? WE got what we wanted. We got a blow job and a hand job and

got to cum all over a cute little girl.”

Whore: “I am sorry if I wasn’t good enough. I have never been with a guy before.”

Pete:”You have NEVER been fucked by a guy before???!!”

Whore: (Tearing up) “No, I haven’t. Please come and fuck me or I will get into trouble.

Please?”

Just a couple of weeks earlier, all I could think of were what my grades were going to be

in school. What was my grade in History? Now here I was, kneeling in a men’s room, naked,

begging two strangers to fuck me. All this I was doing because one of my best friends was black

mailing me with pictures of me, naked using a dildo and licking a woman’s pussy.

Kyle looked at Pete and said, “MY GOD, SHE’S A VIRGIN!!!”

Pete: “We can’t let this one go. I have never popped a ‘cherry’ before.”

They started to walk back to me. I was a little relieved. Cindy (now my Mistress), had

ordered me to be fucked. I was more afraid of her punishment than anything else that would

happen.

Kyle and Pete walked back into the stall by me. They ordered me to bend over, put my

head in the toilet and stick my ass up for them. They both laughed when Kyle said, “If you need

a drink, help yourself.”

I slowly put my head into the toilet. I was so close I could drink if I wanted to but

fortunately they didn’t order me to. If they did, I would HAVE to drink. My Mistress told me I

was to do WHATEVER they told me. It was more nasty in there than drinking 5 glasses of pee

and swallowing the cum of 10 men. It was terrible! I then pushed my ass up for them, hoping at

least one of them would fuck me. I still had no idea what it was going to be like. I was afraid and

curious at the same time.

I felt one of them start to push, what I assumed was his now hard cock, into my cunt. He

was not gentle and it hurt a lot. He started to pump like a wild man and said, “My god, she’s

tight. She MUST be a virgin.” I screamed and started to cry. It DID hurt, but started to feel good

at the same time. I felt violated and hurt but thankful at the same time. I didn’t know what to

do. Should I feel hurt and pain or should I feel the pleasure that was slowly consuming me?

Suddenly, I felt a rush of juices running out of my cunt and onto my thighs. Kyle, who was

apparently the one fucking me, suddenly said,” There it is. I just popped her cherry. It feels

good. I would never have thought I could be the one to pop anyone’s cherry.” All this time I was

giving into my lust. The pleasure was something that I never felt. Even the vibrator was not as

good as this! I realized I was riding the wave of lust that was building and overtaking me.

Kyle suddenly grunted and slammed his cock into me hard. I could feel his cum pumping

into me. He then pulled out and let Pete start to fuck me. Pete rammed his cock into me without

being gentle at all, but this time I was well lubricated with Kyle’s cum. Pete then said, “It’s now

my turn whore. Keep your head down and your ass up so I can fuck you good!”

Pete started to pump in and out of my cunt hard and fast. By this time, I was beginning

to enjoy it. I started to hump back on his cock with the rhythm of his pumping. I reached down

with one hand and started to instinctively rub on my clit. I was suddenly beginning to cum and

pumped my ass as hard and as fast as I could. Pete suddenly started to groan and rammed his

cock into my cunt hard and held it there. All this while I was cumming in a wave of a huge

orgasm! Pete pulled out and all I could do is lay there in the aftermath of a huge orgasm. All this

time, I had my head in the toilet but didn’t care at this point.

Kyle:”Get up and on your knees whore. We have another job for you.”

Whore:”Yes sir”

I then slowly got up out of the toilet, still on my knees and faced them. I then saw

something that brought me back to reality. Kyle’s cock was half limp and covered in blood. Pete

had a little blood but not as much as Kyle’s. I must have had a shocked look on my face. They

both laughed.

Kyle:”She must be a virgin. See her reaction to her cherry?”

Pete: (laughing) “I see. She is a new whore, then.”

Kyle: “Yup. Come here whore and clean us both up. We can’t walk around like this.

Come here and suck us clean.” If you don’t, you will not get your clothes back.”

I didn’t know what to do. I didn’t want to clean them off. They were both full of cum

AND blood. My blood, apparently. I had no idea this would happen. I had hoped this was

normal. By their reaction, it seemed to be but I was still wondering.

I slowly crawled over to Kyle on my knees and started to lick him clean. It was not as bad

as the toilet and I soon had both Kyle and Pete cleaned off. Now I had cum and blood on my

face, cum on my chest and blood and cum on my thighs and slowly moving down my legs.

Kyle: “Pete, I think she needs to do one more thing for us.”

Pete: “what’s that?”

Kyle: “OK, whore, as long as you’re down there, you will go over to the toilet and clean

off the seat for the next guy to use it. Get over there on your knees and lick it clean or you will

walk out of here naked.”

Whore: (shaking with fear) “yes sir”

I hesitated but had no choice. I crawled over to the toilet began to lick the seat clean. It

tasted so awful, I almost gagged. I tried to block out the taste. If I walked out naked, I had no

clothes. I would either have to walk out of the mall naked or back to the clothing store naked for

more clothes. If I did either, I am sure I would be punished for that, so I continued to lick the

seat clean.

It didn’t take very long and I was soon finished. Kyle and Pete were laughing so hard, I

got beet red with embarrassment. They finally stopped laughing at me and threw me my clothes

and told me to put them on. I tried to put them on without wiping myself off. I was told not to

clean myself. The pain from those cunt clamps was still fresh in my mind. After I put my clothes

on and stood up, Kyle came over took out a one dollar bill, stuck it to my chest and said, “He you

go, whore. Here is your payment. Now you can tell everyone you are a true whore. You have

fucked someone for money.” They both laughed and walked out.

I got up and walked out of the men’s room grateful that no one came in at that moment

with the dollar stuck to my chest because of the cum on my chest. I walked across the

restaurant with cum and blood on my face, cum on my chest and two loads of cum with blood

running down my thighs.

People DID notice and mostly stared at me without saying anything. I hurried over to my

Mistress and Miss Jenny. They were watching me and staring also. I stood in front of their table

beside the slut and waited.

I waited for what seemed to be an eternity. All three of them looked at me and smiled.

Mistress (Cindy): Wow! Look at the whore. She was busy, wasn’t she? She even made

more money!”

Miss Jenny: “Yup. She sure did. Let’s go before we get into trouble here.”

Author’s note: At this point on the story goes back being told as the slut sees it.

We both fallowed our Mistress’s out of the mall. Once again all the people that could

see us were staring. I still had cum dripping down my leg. I was worried because my Mistress

had lost the bet. It only took 5 minutes for the cum on my leg to reach my knees. I had noticed

that the whore had attracted much more attention than I did. She was quite a mess. I hoped she

at least got to cum once. For me, being embarrassed like this was well worth two orgasms!

They did not say anything about the reward they promised to the winner. I did win. I

was back first. The best reward was to be able to service my Mistress for letting me cum.

When we started to get into the car, Mistress said, “Take those skirts off and sit on them

or you two will get the seats all sticky and wet with your dirty asses. You might as well take the

tops off too so you don’t look funny by not matching. You both would look silly with just tops

on.” They both laughed as we pulled out of the parking lot.

I started to drive home, wondering about the reward.

Then as we drove, I remembered we both had punishments coming. I started to sweat

in fear of those clamps…………………………………

My Daughter Becomes My Mistress PART 6

AuthorÆs note: This particular chapter has a somewhat soft side to it. I think it is still erotic and

deserves to be here. I would appreciate feedback on this chapter. For those who like things more on

the dark side, be patient, the story will continue to evolve as it started.

As we left the mall parking lot, Mistress told me to drive home. It still felt strange driving naked

even though most people couldnÆt see us. I discovered that the only people that could see us were

people in trucks. They would look down and honk and wave, giving us a ôthumbs upö. I would normally

smile and wave back, even though it made me uncomfortable.

That was not what worried me today about the drive home. I noticed that the whore was acting

strange. She was withdrawing within herself. She was curling up in the seat and the expression on her

face was becoming ôdistantö. I do not know what happened in that bathroom to her but I knew it was

too much for her to handle. She was only 15 years old and she was a virgin too. My first time with sex

was not pleasant and it was with someone I cared about. I cannot imagine what this was like for her. I

was a little worried for her but at this time, I couldnÆt think of anything to do for her. Both of our

Mistresses were laughing and talking about what happened in the mall and were not paying attention to

either of us.

I slowly reached out my hand to the whore. She flinched a little but slowly reached back with a

tear in her eye and grabbed my hand and held it tightly. It seemed to calm her to hold my hand and I

was a little grateful that our Mistresses didnÆt notice. I think the whore was hanging on the edge of

totally withdrawing into herself. She started to relax a little after a few minutes but still was acting

strange. Something happened to her in that bathroom that she could not handle. I hoped I could get a

chance to helpà..somehow.

Soon we pulled into the driveway and I started to release her hand. She didnÆt want to let go for

a second but did when I pulled a little harder. She glanced at me with a strange look on her face. It was a

look of total surrender. It was not surrender to her Mistress; it was surrender from reality. I was truly

worried for her.

We followed our Mistresses into the house. They turned to us and said, ôGo upstairs and clean

up you two. You both are total mess. You both have cum all over your legs and the whore has cum all

over her with blood too. ICK! Remember, NO CUMMING or you both will be punished and we donÆt

mean just the clamps. We have other things in mind for you two.ö

I began to walk upstairs. The whore hesitated but fallowed. We walked into the bathroom and I

asked her, ôAre you OK?ö She just looked at me with tears in her eyes and said nothing. I smiled and

turned to start the shower. When I had the shower going at just the right temperature I held out my

hand to her. I gave her a look like a mother would give that was trying to keep a child form jumping off a

rooftop. She took my hand with a little hesitation. I lead her into the shower and under the warm spray

of water.

I moved up behind her and gently caressed her shoulders and slowly moved my hands up over

her head to wash the water through her hair. The warm water seemed to calm her. I reached for the

soap and asked her to close her eyes. I gently started to wash her face and at the same time it seemed

to wash the feelings of that bathroom event form her sole even though she would probably always

remember it. I got her face all clean and told her to keep her eyes closed and that I was going to wash

her hair. All this time I had my body up against her back. She leaned into me and began to relax. I

caressed the shampoo into her hair and rinsed it out while caressing the top of her head and her

shoulders. I got some more soap and pushed slightly so I could wash her back. She stood away slightly. I

knew she was starting to trust me. I was washing the scum of her experience away with the water and

my touch. I doubt if sheÆs felt that way since the last time her mother had hugged her.

I gently rubbed and caressed her back with my hands and the soap. I ran my hands slowly and

gently down her back and around her ass. As I got to her ass, I hesitated a little. I didnÆt know how she

would react but I kept going. I moved my hand down the crack of her ass and ran my finger (s) around

her but-hole. I rubbed it clean with my fingers. She stiffened up a little but soon relaxed again.

I moved my hands up her back again and massaged her shoulders. I pulled her gently against

me. Her back was resting against my tits and it felt good. I was getting a little horny but kept my mind on

her. I ran my hands down her arms with more soap and washed them down the outside and up the

inside. She raised her arms slightly and lowered them when I was finished. I rubbed her shoulders again

and slowly started to wash down her front. I got to her tits and stopped there for a while and gave them

a little more attention than it needed to clean them.

I rubbed and pushed them gently and softly pinched her nipples. I then open my hands and

rubbed them a little longer. She started to respond and whimpered a little. She started to enjoy it. I was

enjoying it also. It was starting to really turn me on. It took a little effort to not turn this into a sexual

experience for us. I wanted to put the experience behind her and not let it dominate her.

I then started to soap and rub down her stomach. I rubbed very sensually up and down her

stomach from just above her cunt and up to her tits. I did this for what seemed to me like forever. I was

really starting to get horny.

Then I reached down to her cunt and at first just ran my hand softly over it. I rubbed it and

started to push my finger gently into her cunt and up the crack of her ass. I pushed my fingers up her

crack to her but-hole and gently pushed but not all the way in. I returned to her cunt and rubbed for a

while. She whimpered in response but did not pull away. I was hoping I was doing some good and

helping her to remember that she had people here that cared and would not hurt her like that.

I push my finger into her cunt and moved it in and out for a while. She would have collapsed

while wrapped up in her own pleasure if I had not held her up with my other hand. I stopped and held

her while telling her to stand on her own. Then, I got down on my knees and moved my hand up to her

cunt from the back of her ass. While I was down there I gave each ôcheekö a gentle kiss. I continued to

soap up the inside of her thighs and wash the rest of the mess sown the drain along with the stress of

her day. I rubbed both legs fully down to her feet.

I told her to go and dry herself off but not to leave the bathroom yet. I very quickly washed

myself off and washed my hair. I was not as messy as she was anyway. I got out of the shower and she

was still drying herself. I grabbed another towel and quickly dried myself. I asked her to give me her

towel so I could help. I wiped her dry slowly. Maybe I was being a little selfish. It was turning me on

something fierce but she was still my primary concern.

After we were both dry I quickly dried our hair. I didnÆt want to be too long up here or our

Mistresses would begin to wonder what we were up to.

I then pulled her to me and gave her a long hug. She pulled me in like a drowning man grabs a

life preserver. We stayed in that hug for minutes. I think that did more good than anything. I gently

pulled her away and pulled her face to mine and began to give her the most gentle, yet passionate kiss,

ever. We kissed, and then began to push our tongues into each otherÆs mouths. This was not like in the

mall. That was for ôshowö. This was something different. This was a kiss of passion, thanks, with some

lust thrown in as well. We began to grind our tits, nipples and hips together. We were both getting

horny. I then pulled us apart and said, öWe better go downstairs before we get into more trouble than

we already are. We still have our punishments. Please donÆt be too down; I still have some kind of

reward coming.ö In truth, I was going to try to make it something pleasant for us both if I could. I was

hoping that our Mistresses would let us service them. It was still the most important thing to me. I

would even abandon her for that and let her alone with her punishment for the chance to service my

Mistress.

We got down to the bottom of the stairs and hugged for one last time before walking into the

living room where the two of them were watching TV. They glared at us for a moment.

Mistress: ôI hope you two didnÆt cum while you were cleaning yourselves up. Your punishments

would be much more painful even than the clamps!ö

Miss Cindy: ôWhat took you two so long?ö

Slut: ôForgive us but we wanted to make sure we were clean enough for you. I would never

want to displease you in any way, especially by coming to you like we were. We were unfit for you, like

that.ö

Mistress: ôVery well. You two crawl over here and lay down on you stomachs. You two are going

to be foot rests to keep our feet warm.ö

We both then crawled over to them and lay down in front of them as ordered. They then rested

their feet on our backs. I donÆt know about the whoreÆs reaction but I flinched quit strongly. My

MistressÆs feet were like ice. After a while my back was getting sore and I was getting cold laying on the

floor. On top of all this, every so often my Mistress would give me a kick in the side.

We lay there for an hour or so, they were watching TV. Then My Mistress started to run her foot

down my ass and began to rub my cunt with her toes. All I could do is whimper with lust. I was afraid to

talk without permission. She had made a comment about a different type of punishment as if the clamps

were not enough. I was wondering what that would be. How could anything hurt more than those

clamps?

Mistress: ôLook at this, Cindy. The slut is humping my foot, now. How long do you think she

could go without cuming? I think I will tease her and keep her right on the edge, just to drive her crazy.ö

They both laughed at that. I was crazy with fear and lust. I needed to cum. If she kept me on the

edge for too long, I was going to go crazy! Even if it meant more punishment, I had to beg. I was crazy

just thinking about it.

Slut: ôPlease, Mistress. Please let me cum! I will do anythingàANYTHING!ö

Mistress: (laughing) ôYou will already do anything I wish. We both know that is an empty

promise. Besides, it will be fun to watch you whine and whimper and shake with lust like the slut you

are. Now go sit in the chair and assume the normal position.ö

I crawled over to the chair and sat down, Legs spread and arms behind me. They then had the

whore come over and strap me in like before and put the ball gag in my mouth. My legs and knees were

tide spread apart and my arms behind my back. They told her to tie me good or she would get twice her

punishment and be the first experience the new punishment. They then told the whore to lick my cunt

and do whatever it takes to keep me right on the edge of cuming until they told her to stop. They told

her that if she let me cum she would be VERY sorry. The new punishment was going to be worse than

the clamps.

The whore was learning to be a pretty good cunt licker. She was licking so very slowly so her

tongue would not get too tired. I was shaking and whining. I was being tortured by my own lust! I

looked down at the whore with a pleading look. I was begging with my eyes. She just looked up at me

and smiled, then blew gently on my cunt. I just shook and shook and whimpered through the gag.

She was getting good at keeping me on the edge of cuming without giving me any release. Just

as I was getting close, she slowly licked upwards through my cunt and up my stomach. She paused and

began to softly kiss my stomach. The feeling was indescribable! As she was kissing my stomach she

reached up and began to message my tits and pinch my nipples. All I could do was whimper and shudder

with ôneedö.

She licked slowly up my stomach and began to suck on my nipples. She would suck and bite

gently. She spent a lot of time nibbling, sucking, and messaging my nipples. I was ômadö with lust. I was

humping the air and my juices were flowing like a river onto the seat and under my ass. Every so often

while nibbling on my tits, she would reach down and gently rub my cunt and put her finger up my cunt-

hole. She then licked up between my tits, over my neck and up my chin to my mouth. She kissed the ball

gag and licked around it. I moaned and pushed my mouth against hers. I was frustrated even more (if

that was possible). I wanted to kiss her. I wanted to shove my tongue into her mouth and suck on her

tongue so very badly at that point.

She repeated this several times and finally whispered to me, ôYou want to cum, slut?ö I nodded

YES! She said, ôI want to thank you for the shower. It helped me more than I can say. If I ever get a

chance, I will thank you properly but for now, I would love to let you cum but I am having too much fun

enjoying watching you shake with lust. Besides, your juices are flowing like a garden hose and I need

practice licking it up and licking pussy for MY Mistress. You understand, donÆt you? HE HE.ö

I looked down but was not even seeing correctly. I was lost in a desperate world. I had never

needed to cum so badly in my life as right now. The whore was getting good at keeping me on the edge

and was slowly leading me into a lustful insanity. She continued this for the whole time I was tied down.

I was shaking so bad that the chair was moving across the floor.

After what seemed like an eternity of torture but what was only about an hour, Our Mistresses

came in and told us we were going to bed. My Mistress glared at me with such intensity, I flinched,

while slowly returning to reality. She said, ôNow when we untie you, YOU WILL BEHAVE AND DO WHAT

YOUR TOLD! You will not reach for your cunt. You will sit quietly until we tell you.ö I nodded respectfully.

I was praying she would take pity on me while they had the whore took my straps off to release

me from the chair. After the whore untied me, Miss Cindy looked right into my eyes and said, ôSlut, you

owe the whore $5 for her services. She does NOT work for free! A true whore ALWAYS gets paid.ö I was

so tired and wore out I simply nodded. My Mistress then told Miss Cindy that if I didnÆt pay her, I would

be punished and then I would have to pay her anyway.

The whore and I were told to stand back-to-back with our arms behind us. The two of them

went upstairs for a couple of minutes and returned too quickly for the whore and I to say anything to

each other. We didnÆt want to get caught talking anyway.

When they returned, we noticed they had all the straps, the ball gag and some rope and duct

tape. They took the straps and tied our four arms into one large lump. They pulled the straps up tight.

My Mistress commented, ôWe wouldnÆt want you two getting loose, now would we? Unfortunately, we

have only ONE ball gag so we will flip a coin to see which one of you uses it and which one gets duct

tape.ö They flipped the coin and apparently the whore got the ball gag and I got the tape. Miss Cindy

then shoved the ball gag into the whore mouth. I couldnÆt see but I heard her make a little grunting,

whimpering sound. She must have shoved it in rather roughly. The ball gag was tight to begin with. It

stretched you jaws open almost to the limit as it was. While this was going on, Mistress shoved a rag in

my mouth and tore off some tape and put it over my mouth so I couldnÆt talk. She put a lot on and

wrapped it around my head so I would be able to rub or pull it off. We both were commanded to lie on

the floor. We plopped down with a thump. Miss Cindy then said, ôMy, the two of them are clumsy.ö

They got a good laugh about it. Then they took the rope and tied it around our chests and around our

tits and drew it up tight but not tight enough to cut off circulation. They then took the tape and taped all

four of our legs together like they did our arms. We couldnÆt even get our thighs apart. They had tied us

up past our knees.

We were lying on the floor all trussed up and helpless. They put up a little sign incase Mike and

some of his friends came home. It said:

DO NOT DISTURB. WE ARE TRYING TO GET SOME SLEEP!

THANK YOU FOR YOUR CONCIDERATION.

SIGNED: SLUT & WHORE

Before they left Mistress came up and told us not to make a mess on the floor or we will clean it

up with our tongues. Mistress then came up to me and kicked me in the cunt and said, ôThat will cure

your lust, slut!ö I jerked in pain and whimpered into the tape and through my nose. Miss Cindy then

walked over to the whore and kicked her in the cunt also. She said, ôYou were not as horny but this was

just a warning to behave.ö I felt the whore jerk in pain too. She was whimpering along with me but

couldnÆt say anything or even move.

Mistress then told us that they were going out for a while and that they were meeting their

boyfriends. She asked me, ôAny objections, slut?ö I quickly shook my head ônoö. ôThatÆs very

understanding of you slut. Have a nice time. We will leave the lights on for you and the curtains open in

case you want to look out the window. We will be back when we feel like it. Sleep tight, you two.ö

We were still whimpering from being kicked. It was very painful. They werenÆt gentle either.

They were laughing at us as they walked out the door. As they closed the door, I heard Miss Cindy say,

ôMaybe we should let people come and watch them and charge admission, then the whore could earn

more money for us.ö

ThatÆs the last we heard as we lay there struggling and whimpering in pain form the kicks they

gave us.

We were laying there and trying desperately to fall asleep after they left. We were not

successful. It was only about 8PM anyway and we were not tired and we were getting cramps in our

arms and legs. We struggled against each other the whole time. Finally I gave up but the whore kept

struggling and whining. I pulled my head forward and drove it backwards into the back of her head. I

wanted her to stop struggling. She got the idea. She whined a little and finally relaxed.

About 10PM, Mike walked in the door and stopped to look at us. He must have been drinking

with his buddies. He walked around us and said, ôWell well, what have we got here? IÆll give Jenny

credit. She has you right where she wants you, doesnÆt she? Oh, sorry, you donÆt need to get up. IÆll just

get a beer and watch some TV. You donÆt mind, do you?ö He walked away into the kitchen for a minute

and came right back with a beer in his hand. He stepped over us and turned on the TV.

He must have flipped through every channel when he finally discovered that the program he

wanted didnÆt start for + hour, yet. He came over to us and said, ôWell, my show doesnÆt come on for a

bit so you two will have to entertain me until then. He went into the kitchen and returned with a feather

duster in his hand. He waved it in my nose and said, ôThis should be fun.ö He walked around to our feet

and started to tickle us will it. We tried to squirm away but what little we could, he just moved with us.

All we could do is shake and shudder while he tickled us with that feather duster. We squirmed and

whined the whole time. He finally said, ôThis does this bother you? No? OK. I enjoy it though and since

you two donÆt seem to mind it, I would enjoy dusting you feet some more.ö He continued for a while

then finally stopped. We were exhausted. I have NEVER felt that kind of ôtortureö, before.

He looked down at us and said, ôThis is not going to work at all. I canÆt get a blow job and I canÆt

fuck either of you like this. Your legs are tied together. Now who would be so mean as to not allow

anyone to fuck you two.DAMN!ö He bent down and sat on our legs and reached around to our cunts and

said, ôWell since I canÆt get anything out of this, I might as well have some fun with you two. How about

a little stimulation for all of us?ö

He reached down and started to stroke both our cunts at once. It didnÆt take long for us to start

moaning threw our gags. We tried to hump against his hand but when we did, he would stop and say,

ôNow how am I going to play if you two keep moving around. If you keep it up, I am going to watch TV.ö

I tried to relax with all the willpower I could. I NEEDED to cum. This and the whore from earlier

were making me insane! He rubbed and tried to push his fingers into our cunt but because we were tied

so closely, he couldnÆt get them into us. He rubbed us for a while and just before we were going to cum,

he stopped and said, ôThis is fun but I donÆt think your owners would like me playing with their property

without permission.ö Before he left us he took his fingers, wet form our juices and switched hands to the

other. He then proceeded to wipe his fingers, wet from our juices under and into the otherÆs nose. I got

my nose full of the whore juices and she got her nose full of mine.

HE then said, ôOh my, did I get those mixed up? Maybe I drank too much tonight. You two will

not mind, will you? Well, you donÆt seem to be objecting so I guess you two are fine. I will leave you

alone now because the sign you made says you are trying to get some sleep. I am sorry to have

disturbed you. Sleep well.ö

WE shook form being so horny again and we were humping, trying to let him know NOT to stop.

All we could do is hump and whine. He walked away and left us t watch TV. We heard the TV but he

never came back to ôbotherö us. We were both humping and hoping he would return but he never did.

About midnight, Mistress and Miss Cindy came home. They walked in and laughed. Mistress

said, ôSee? I told you they wouldnÆt go anywhere.ö We both started to whine. I didnÆt know about the

whore but I had to pee VERY badly! Mistress finally untied us. Pulling the tape off me hurt a lot and she

wasnÆt gentle about it, either. We both shook and stumbled a little. Our arms and legs were cramped up

from being tied. I asked Mistress if I could go pee. She said it was ok. She didnÆt want a mess on the floor

anyway. Miss Cindy told the whore to go also. Miss Cindy told the whore to get ôdressedö and go home.

She said she would call her tomorrow.

Mistress and Miss Cindy were saying there good byes while I came down and sat on the floor. I

wasnÆt sure what to do and I didnÆt want to disturb them. Miss Cindy soon left and I was lead to Mistress

bedroom and told to sleep on the floor and be quiet. She said she didnÆt want to be disturbed. WE both

fell asleep very quickly.

The next day as usual, I awoke first but lay there quietly until Mistress woke up. She woke soon

after and told me to shower and clean up, then report to her in the kitchen. I came down about + hour

later and Mistress was sitting at the table eating cereal. She told me to get under the table and clean her

pussy out. I practically dove under the table. I was happy to finally get to lick her pussy. I crawled over to

her and saw she had no panties on and her robe was open in the front for me. I gently started to lick her

and noticed that she must have peed recently. She had the smell of urine. It didnÆt matter; I soon had

her as clean as I could. She told me to get into my chair and assume my position. She didnÆt tie me

down but told me that if I spoke or moved in the least, I would be punished. She said we had a lot to do

today after she was done with school and I was to do EXCATLY as she told me. I said, ôYes Mistress.ö

She came down soon after and told me to piss in the back yard if I needed to and that IÆd be tied

up all day. I went out to the back yard, hoping none of the neighbors were home. Whether they were or

not, I didnÆt know. I saw no one. I squatted down on the grass and pissed all I could. When I returned,

Mistress was holding a camera and said, ôThis was too tempting. It was a real ôKodakö moment. I will

add these to your port folio.ö She laughed and told me to get into my chair. She proceeded to tie me up

with her usual efficiency. She left the ball gag out and I wasnÆt going to ask why. She spit in my face,

punched me in both of my tits and said, ôGood bye, slut. See you later. I put you in front of the window

so you wouldnÆt be bored. I also left the TV on the weather channel for you. Have fun today and be

good.ö She went out the door and waved to me. I am sure that she (and anyone else that looked at our

house) could see me quite clearly. All I could do is sit, legs spread wide open, tits sticking out and look

out the window and listen to the weather channel. The weather channel was almost driving as crazy as

being tied up and horny. Maybe she is right. I am a true slut. I will do anything just to cum and she

figured that out before I did. I am truly her slut. I was also wondering what she meant by ôa lot to doö

when she left.

Mistress arrived a little sooner than normal. She must have something in mind for today. Miss

Cindy was right behind her. They both seemed angry about something. As Mistress passed me she

slapped me hard in the face. Miss Cindy punched me hard in the tits. I kept silent but even in my pain, I

was wondering what was going on. Clearly something happened they didnÆt expect. Something besides

me made them angry.

I heard most of their conversation. They werenÆt trying to be quiet and both were angry.

Apparently, the whore and her whole family were moving away somewhere. They were very angry. Miss

Cindy asked if she could now share Mistresses slut. Mistress said, ôCindy, the slut is mine. You can use

her but only if I say itÆs ok.ö Miss Cindy grudgingly agreed. She was mad. She had no whore to play with

now.

About an hour later, the whore came to the house. When they let her in they took her clothes

off and both kicked her in the cunt. She dropped like a rock, crying and moaning.

Miss Cindy: ôThat is the last time we want to see you whore. Go ahead and be all alone. DonÆt get any

ideas. I still have all the pictures of you. The first ones we took plus more on top of that. If I hear one

word about anything, everyone will see them. You got that, whore?ö

She was crying and responded, ôYes Mistress. I will not say anything. I promise.ö

Miss Cindy: ôGOOD! Now get out of here you fucking whore-cunt! I take you in and take care of you and

you do this to me. GO!ö

Whore: Please Mistress, I am sorry. I thank you for everything you have done for me. I will remember you

always and will honor all my memories of you. ô

Miss Cindy: GET OUT OF HERE YOU LITTLE WHOREà!!! GO!

Miss Cindy then told her to wait one minute. Come back here and lay on you back. The whoreÆs

cunt was still hurting but she immediately returned and lay on her back in front of her Mistress. She was

glad and was hoping Mistress would let her lick her pussy one last time. As she lay there her Mistress

removed her pants and squatted over the whoreÆs face.

The whore was relieved and happy. Mistress was going to let her lick her pussy one last time.

Miss Cindy then stopped about 2 inches above her mouth and told her to open up and swallow her piss.

The whore responded, ôYes Mistress.ö Miss Cindy then proceeded to piss in her mouth. Besides the fact

she obviously didnÆt like it she did swallow it all. Then Mistress Jenny came over and squatted over her

and pissed into her mouth. She managed to swallow all of her piss too.

Miss Cindy then told her to get into the chair and assume the position. The whore got into the

chair and I was told to strap her down good and tight. It didnÆt take me long. I was getting very familiar

with the straps by now. When I had finished Miss Cindy and Mistress Jenny came over and pulled the

straps as tight as they would go. The whore started whining about how tight the straps were. Miss Cindy

then punched her in the cunt and told her to shut the fuck up! Then she went into the kitchen with the

ball gag and shoved it into her mouth. The whore immediately started screaming into the gag but it only

came out as a grunted muffle.

Both Miss Cindy and Mistress Jenny started laughing. Miss Cindy then looked right into the

whoreÆs eyes and told her she had coated the gag with the hottest spiciest sauce they had. She chucked

and told her not to worry. She would soon forget about the sauced up gag. Miss Cindy then started

messaging her cunt a little. The whore whimpered. She was enjoying it. Miss Cindy then told Mistress,

ôThat should be enough.ö She then pulled out the clamps from her pocket and clipped them on the

whore cunt as secure as was possible. The whore started screaming and thrashing about but no one

could here. The gag was muffling almost all of her screaming. Miss Cindy told the whore, ôThis is what all

cunts get when they not only disobey but abandon their Mistress!

Mistress ordered me to get on my hands and knees and stick my ass up toward the whore in the

seat so she could see what a real cunt looks like. Mistress then ordered me to finger myself so the

whore could watch but that if I cum; I will get the chair also. I said, ôYes Mistress. I will do as you say.ö

I proceeded to stick my ass up so she could see and began to finger myself as ordered. I had no

problem not Cumming this time. I could hear the muffled screams of the whore the whole time. I did

NOT want that chair. I knew they had tightened the straps down too tight also. They were extremely

uncomfortable like that, almost to the point of pain. With all they had done, I knew she was now being

tortured

They left her there for over an hour before they returned. Mistress told me to get out on the

front porch and sit with my legs as far apart as I could get them and to stick my tits out. She ordered me

to watch and learn.

The whore was still whimpering but was almost unconscious. They unstrapped her and took of the

clamps and the gag. All she did was collapse on the floor. Mistress came in with a small container. The

two of them turned their noses up at it and when I got a smell of it, I knew what it was. They must have

scoped it out the toilet. It was water and someoneÆs shit mixed in with it. Miss Cindy kicked the whore

over onto her back and ordered her to open her mouth and swallow. She opened her mouth but when

they started to pour it in she gagged and coughed it up. Miss Cindy kicked her in the cunt and yelled,

ôDO YOU WANT THE CLAMPS FOR ANOTHER TWO HOURS. THIS TIME WEÆLL SHOVE THE HOT SAUCE UP

YOUR WORTHLESS CUNT TOO!ö

She whimpered, ôPlease no. I will do anything.ö

Miss Cindy, ôNOW SWALLOW!ö

She did better the second time. She wretched a little but got most of it down. Before it was gone

Miss Cindy stopped. She then told the whore to crawl outside and lay on her back. She did manage but

was still hurting a lot. When she got outside she was ordered to lay on her back.

Mistress then ordered me to come and sit on the front porch, with my legs spread wide open

and my back arched so my tits would stick out. I was worried that the neighborhood would see but I had

no choice. Mistress then told me to watch and learn what happens to slut-slaves when they disobey and

abandon their ôbettersö. I sat there wide open to the world and only said, ôYes Mistress.ö

Miss Cindy laughed and told the whore she was outside because they didnÆt want the house all

dirty. Miss Cindy then slowly poured what was left in the ôshit bucketö onto her face and chest. She

ordered her to rub it in good so it wouldnÆt come off too easily. Miss Cindy then told her to crawl home

and remember what itÆs like to disobey her Mistress and abandon her.

AS the whore was crawling away, Miss Cindy kicked her as hard a she could in the cunt from

behind. Mistress then went over and kicked her in the cunt as hard as she could also. The whore was

rolling in pain and stink. She looked back and whimpered about her clothes but they just laughed. Miss

Cindy told her she didnÆt deserve clothes and to get out or she would get more of the same.

All I saw was the whore half crawling and half stumbling away. It was just at sundown. She might

have a chance to get home without being caught. All I heard as she crawled away in pain was, ôPlease

forgive me. Please.ö

I was worried. The whore made a lot of noise before leaving. She was screaming and crying. I

figured the neighbors were all watching and staring at me. After the whore was out of sight, the two of

them went back into the house and closed the door. Here I was, Sitting there cunt wide open and tits

sticking out for all to see. The men in the neighborhood all stared at me anyway but now they really had

something to look at. I wanted to beg but I knew I would be punished for bothering them just for me. I

waited and kept looking around. I was beginning to shake with fear. I had been out there a good + hour

now. Even with my fear and humiliation of the neighbors watching, I was getting horny. I started to drip

on the porch. I wanted to start fingering myself but didnÆt have permission. I started to forget about

being outside and started to hump the air. I was addicted to ôCummingö. It didnÆt matter what was

happening, I needed to cum desperately.

I was sitting there humping when I heard giggling behind me, through the door. One of them

laughed and said to the other, ôMy GOD! Look at her. The whole world is starting at her wide open cunt

and all she can think of is being fucked and Cumming. Mistress then opened the door and told me I

could cum ONCE but only on the porch facing the street, legs wide open. I quickly shoved my fingers

deep into my cunt. I was shoving my fingers in and out as fast as I could but not because I was exposed

for all to see but I NEEDED to cum, desperately. As I worked my fingers in and out I had my thumb

rubbing my clit. I took a quick look around and noticed the neighbor guy watching me over his fence. He

was middle aged bald, fat and usually on the dirty side. He gave me a ôthumbs upö and said, ôGo baby.

You are putting on a wonderful show. Now I know who to think about tonight. HAHA!ö

I was mortified but couldnÆt give up a chance to cum. All of a sudden I was shaking and

screaming in a huge orgasm! I kept rubbing and fingering myself while slowly returning to the ôrealö

world. My neighbor started clapping and said, ôLet me know when you put on another show. I would

like to see more. Forgive me but now I have to go to the house and take care of something but donÆt

worry, I will be thinking of you.ö

The girls inside were laughing so hard they must have wet their pants. All I could do is sit on the

porch, still, legs spread and dripping. I only had permission to cum once but wanted more! Mistress then

told me to come inside and get into my chair. The two of them strapped me down and gagged me with

the ball gag. Mistress said she wanted to try an experiment and wanted me gagged in case I made too

much noise.

She brought in one of the dildos I had used often before and I noticed it looked like it was

painted with something. As she brought it closer I saw it wasnÆt painted but had something coating it

that had dried on the surface of it. They put some duct tape under my ass so it would criss-cross and

cover my cunt. I had no idea what it was for but I knew I would find out. Mistress then told me what it

was coating the dildo. She said, ôThis is coated with the hottest sauce we could find, Tabasco, Jalape±o,

àetc. We allowed it to dry then we are coating it with a fresh coating of sauce.

The then rubbed a generous amount of sauce all over the dildo. Mistress then shoved a bottle of

the stuff up my cunt and pushed as much as she could out into my cunt. She then stuffed the wet dildo

up my cunt and taped it up over my thighs so it wouldnÆt slip out. It would stay in tight. Mistress saw my

fear and giggled. She said, ôWe just want to see if this is a good punishment but we need to know how

much it hurts first. We are not without feelings, though. We will turn it on so it will vibrate. Feel free to

cum as much as you wish. We will sit and watch you to see if you like it or not.ö

At first it was very pleasant. It was well lubricated and vibrating vigorously. I was enjoying the

chance to cum as much as I wanted. Then it started. The sauce felt like it suddenly was on fire. I began to

shake and cream into my gag. I wanted it out! It felt like someone shoved a red hot steel rod up my

cunt. The burning pain was intolerable! I screamed and screamed but all that can out was a loud

mumble because of the gag. It was burning and burning and vibrating too! My cunt was on fire!!

The two girls were just observing me and commenting how effective this would be as a

punishment. They talked about whether the clamps or this were worse. All the time I was shaking and

screaming, they just discussed it like I wasnÆt there. Mistress said to Miss Cindy, ôI need to leave it in so I

know how long it will last before it wears off. Why donÆt we go have a burger and fries and come back in

an hour to see what happens.ö

They walked out the door and left me alone in my agony. I was screaming continuously. The

pain! I donÆt know which was worse, this or the clamps. I think this was worse. I was being burnt alive

from the inside out.

By the time they returned I was horse from all the screaming I was doing. After the hour, the

pain gad let up some but was still there. I wanted that thing out! I was limp with sweat and out of breath

from the screaming and shaking and my cunt felt like it was burnt out from the inside.

Mistress came up and tore the tape off and pulled the dildo out. I never thought I could be so

grateful to have something REMOVED from my cunt. It still hurt but not like before and it was slowly

getting better. I just hung my head limply while they unstrapped me from the chair. When I was free, I

fell to the floor in a fetal position holding my burning and VERY sore cunt. They both laughed and said, ôI

think weÆve found another punishment.ö

Mistress told me to go and shower and clean myself up. The shower felt good and I pushed

some nice cool water up my cunt. I never felt so much relief. When I came down, Mike was there and

they were discussing how they could be absolutely SURE I was not Cumming without permission.

Mistress wanted to be SURE I was only Cumming when ordered to by her and her alone! They all

discussed a chastity belt but Mistress said she wanted my cunt exposed, not covered up by a belt. Mike

said heÆd ask around but be discreet about it and try to figure something for her to do to make SURE I

could cum without permission. Mistress said she canÆt leave me tied up all day because they needed me

to pick them up from school and drive them around. She also said she needed me free to do housework

also.

I had no orders and wasnÆt sure what to do so I sat in my chair and kept quiet, all the time

remembering just a little while ago the agony I was in. They talked about it in great length but couldnÆt

seem to come up with an answer.

After an hour or so, Mike suggested that people get hypnotized to stop smoking, why not to

stop a behavior like this. He said he would ask around at school and talk to some psyche majors to find

out.

As he left he saw me sitting there and leaned over and gave me what was the most passionate

kiss he could. While he was kissing me he grabbed my hand and put it on his pants where I could feel his

rock hard cock. When he pulled away, he said, ôJenny says I can fuck you as long as she knows about it

ahead of time. You are still the most beautiful woman on the planet and I jack off all the time thinking

about that wonderful cunt of yours. I would love that mouth on my cock too. I want to cum all over you

face.ö He pinched my nipples and smiled, walking out the door.

Mistress came into the room and said, ôYou have earned a reward for our little experiment

today. Crawl over hear and put that dirty mouth on my pussy and lick until I say you are finished. You

can then crawl over to lick CindyÆs pussy too if she wants your dirty mouth on her pussy. I happily

crawled over to her as fast as I could. I finally will get to lick my Mistresses pussy! I got to her wonderful

pussy and licked as well as I knew, in order for her to have to best orgasm I could give to her. I licked

softly then quickly. She soon grabbed my head, hair, and ears to pull me harder into her. I shoved my

tongue as far as it would go and worked her clit with my lips. She shuddered and screamed in a

wonderful orgasm and I overjoyed to be responsible!

Miss Cindy then ordered me to crawl over and lick her pussy now. She was more aggressive than

Mistress was. She grabbed my head right away and said, ôLick you worthless slut! You have two minutes

to make me cum or weÆll get the sauce out again!ö I dove in with as much aggression and desire I could. I

wanted to please her but more than that, I didnÆt want that hot sauce up my cunt. I was still hurting a

little from it. I was learning to be a good pussy licker. It didnÆt take her long to cum. Her juices flowed all

over my face and mixed with my Mistresses as she shuddered in a huge orgasm. After Miss Cindy

calmed down a little, she took her foot and pushed me over and Mistress told me to get back into my

chair.

I sat there while they discussed the idea of hypnotism and were wondering if it would work.

Mistress also said that she had other things for us to do tomorrow. She told Miss Cindy that she needed

me properly decorated and had other things to so also.

I sat quietly, still hurting a little form the sauce, wondering about what she meant by

ôdecoratedö. I thought about the hypnotism and was becoming afraid. It would give her TOTAL control.

Depending on what they hypnotized me for, I would be at their mercy.

I sat and wondered and worriedàààà..

My Daughter Becomes My Mistress     Part  7

       As I sat in the chair, I was not strapped in but it didn’t matter. I was stuck to that chair just as if I WAS strapped. I was truly afraid to get up and disobey my Mistress. I sat there for a few minutes when Mistress came over and strapped me into the chair anyway. She told me it was better like this. It was a small reminder that I was her property and had no will of my own. As usual, I was facing the door so that if someone came into the house, they would see me in my chair, wide open.   

       I sat near the door and couldn’t hear them talking. They were in the kitchen and too far away. Mike usually came home about this time and I sat and waited for him. There was nothing I could do anyway. I sat and wondered what it would feel like for him to fuck me. His cock was not huge but it was longer than and much thicker than average. I have seen him naked but never thought about his cock like this before. I wondered what it would be like to suck it and to clean it off after fucking me. I was getting hornier just thinking of his cum dripping down my thighs. I was getting wetter too, thinking about being fucked. I was alone with my thoughts and started humping the air, as usual. It’s a good thing she tied me down. Most of the time, I would not be able to resist using my fingers to fuck myself. My Mistress knew me well. I am frustrated and glad she tied me up. I want so very much to cum but at the same time do NOT want anymore punishments. Mistress seemed to be getting more creative. Who knows what else she had for me.

       Mike walked in a short time later and gave me a good look. It was not one of those “hello” looks; it was a look of lust. He leaned toward me and started rubbing my cunt with his fingers and whispered into my ear, “Do you want to be fucked? You must. You seem to be very wet. It’s a good thing she ties you down and controls you. Otherwise, you would be embarrassing to the family.” I could only moan and say, “Yes! Please fuck me. I need to cum….PLEASE!” He walked away and said, “I have to check with Jenny before I fuck you. I don’t think she will mind, though. I think I have solved one of her little problems she has about you. Do go away. I’ll be right back.” I could only shake and hump the air. He had gotten me so wet and horny! I didn’t even hear what he said about “solving one of Jenny’s problems”. If I did, I might have gotten a little worried but all I could think of was Mike’s cock in me making me cum and cum!

       Mike came back into the room from the kitchen where Jenny and he had been talking. He had a somewhat disgusted look on his face. He stood in front of me and said that Jenny said I should give him a blow job but that he could only fuck me if he could guarantee that I would not cum. He unlatched me and said, “Get on your knees slut. You will give me a blow job now, while I figure out a way to keep you from Cumming. You are a true slut and I know you will cum, even if you were told not to.”

       I got down on my knees and unbuckled Mike’s pants and slowly dropped them to the floor. His cock was already hard. It was hard enough to use for a coat rack. Just as I started to reach around too grab his ass and pull him too me, He grabbed my hair and head and roughly rammed his cock down my throat. He immediately shoved all seven inches down my throat. I was not used to swallowing so deeply. I started to gag and he laughed and said, “Get used to it slut. Besides, anything you gag up and on the floor you will clean up with that talented tongue of yours.” I was trying to calm my throat and not gag. All the while he was laughing and using my ears and hair to fuck my mouth. I was desperately hoping he would cum quickly. I was not getting much air and was getting light headed.  He was sweating and grunting but finally started to cum. He stiffened up and rammed his cock as far as it would go down my throat and held it there while he was shooting his load down my throat. I had no choice but to swallow. I was not used to the taste. I was getting used to licking pussies, not swallowing cum. Just as I was going to pass out, he pulled out and I gasped for air while swallowing and not losing any of his load.

       He still had a hold of my head and yanked it up and told me to clean him up. He said he didn’t want any of my dirty spit on his cock. I sucked and licked like I was starving. He finally pulled my head back and kicked me in the tits hard enough for me to fall back on the floor with my legs up and cunt spread open. He told me to get on my hands and knees and stick my ass up to him and spread my knees wide. I immediately flipped over and stuck my ass and cunt up to him. He then kicked me right in the cunt as hard as he could. I doubled over in pain. I curled up into a ball screaming in pain while he was yelling at me, “That’s for not letting me fuck you! That’s for not being able to think of anyone else but you own useless desires. Now GET UP ON ALL FOURS AND STICK YOUR ASS UP FOR ME!!!!” I slowly got up on my hands and knees. It was hard and I was still half curled up. I was crying and said, “Please, I am sorry. Please, I will do anything you ask. I want you to fuck me. Please, fuck me!”

       HE seemed to get angry and said, “What YOU want, slut is unimportant. You’re the reason I can’t fuck you. You are a selfish bitch to cum so easily that no one is able to fuck you. I will think of a way to fix this but until then, think of this!”

       He then kicked me in the cunt again, as hard as he could! I screamed hysterically and dropped to the floor again curling up in a ball. I was screaming and crying, holding my crotch and rolling on the floor. The pain was incredible.

       Mistress must have heard us and came into the room. She looked at me, then at Mike and asked him what happened.

Mike:  “I can’t fuck the slut because she is selfish and will cum if I fuck her, so I thought I’d give her something to think about. Maybe NOW she will not be so selfish and think of others before her own pleasure.

Mistress:  “You are right but what can we do? Is there a way to keep her from Cumming?”

Mike: “I think I know a way. I have a friend at school that might be able to help. I will ask her and find out. I will call you later and let you know.”

Mistress: Thank you. You are a good brother. I haven’t been able to keep her from Cumming without me watching her. I doubt if she does but I can’t be 100% sure.”  Let me know what you find out.”

       Even though I was still on the floor curled up in a ball still in pain, I was trying to listen to them. The pain was overwhelming and I only heard part of it. All I could do is cry and moan.

       After Mike left, Mistress came over to me and was angry. She started yelling at me:

       “What the hell are you doing, slut? I finally let you get fucked and THIS is how you repay me? You are a selfish slut. Now get up in your chair. You need to be punished for this and know who is in charge around here”

       I crawled into my chair, hunched over and still crying. The pain was letting up a little but I still was not able to spread my legs. It was instinctive. I was still trying to curl up into a ball. Mistress walked up to me and punched me in the tits and yelled, “Open that cunt! Since you are still not able to take orders, you will have an even longer punishment.” I slowly opened my legs. She grabbed me down roughly as usual, cunt wide open and arms behind my back. She also put the ball gag in. I was once again tied down unable to do anything. I couldn’t talk even if I needed to. She was in total control and even though the pain was subsiding, I looked at her in fear. I was to be punished and was afraid.

       It is time for me to go to bed and I am not losing any sleep just to take care of you so I will leave the punishment go all night. Maybe then you will listen and obey me.

       She went into the kitchen and came out with duck tape, two turkey baisters full of something, and the vibrator coated with something. I started to shake and squirm. I knew this was something painful but I didn’t know what.

       Mistress came up and set all the things down and said, “All these things will be your company tonight. You will spend the night in this chair with the vibrator shoved up you cunt and left on all night.” I looked at her confused. I knew I was not going to enjoy this but what she said made no sense.

       Mistress then said, “Oh, by the way, the vibrator will be lubed up properly with this. This is the hottest sauce there is. No one even uses it for food. It is too hot for anyone to eat. I had a hard time finding it but I finally found some.” I started shaking in fear. She had two full baisters of the stuff! She then slapped me in the face and told me to sit still. I tried but couldn’t seem to be still. I kept trying to move away. She punched me in the stomach as hard as she could and told me to be still!

       She held the first container in front of me, smiled and said, “This will teach you to always put others first. You are simply here to please others, not yourself!

        She put the tape on me under my thighs, ready to tape the vibrator in as quickly as she could. She then shoved the first container up my cunt and squeezed all the fluid inside me. She then grabbed the second one and quickly did the same. She grabbed the vibrator and shoved it up my cunt quickly and roughly. She didn’t care about my comfort. She wanted to get it in fast so the hot sauce would stay in. Finally she turned on the vibrator and taped it all up so none of the sauce would get out. At first I didn’t feel anything and the vibrator was making me horny but I knew the pain was on its way. Finally it hit me. It started to get very hot! The heat kept building! I was whimpering and whining, hoping she wouldn’t leave it in too long.  She laughed and said, “Good night, slut. I will see you in the morning. Maybe this will remind you that to cum means PAIN! You will have all night to think of the rules and do what your told!”

       She walked away and upstairs for the night. I was sitting there screaming into the gag. I screamed and screamed! My cunt was on fire and getting hotter by the minute. I shook and struggled in the chair and accomplished nothing. All I had was this vibrator working the sauce around inside my cunt. I screamed and screamed in agony. Finally I simply passed out form the pain. Every so often I would awake and it would start all over…..the screaming and burning! I was in and out of consciousness all night.  Time meant nothing. I didn’t sleep. I would just pass out every so often while screaming in pain. I screamed so much that I was horse and had no voice left. After a night of this torture, Mistress finally came up to me and pulled my sagging head up. I tried to say “Please. Please” but all that came out is two heavy breaths from my nose. I had no voice left. I started to cry and struggle all over again. She was the most welcome site in the world. She would release me. I just stared at her with wild eyes, crying and hoping.

       Mistress said to me, “I see you’ve had a nice restful night. I’m going to untie you and I need you to clean up but if you’re going to make noise, you’ll stay here all day too. I hope you have learned a lesson today and remember it. You are here to serve ME! Your needs mean nothing!”

       I could only nod. I tried to answer her but all that came out was, “mff mmfffff.” She untied my arms and legs and told me to sit still. I could only nod. She then said, “I see you’ve been leaking and oozing all over the chair last night. Some of it is from the sauce but some is from you, slut. It seems that no matter what I do, you are always thinking of yourself. I want you to push as much out on this chair as you can, then go clean up. We have some things to do today and I need you clean and presentable.”

       It was still burning but I squeezed as much out as I could. She then slapped me and pointed upstairs for me to go clean up. I still had the gag in but I had no choice. I didn’t hesitate. Even though I got most of the sauce out of my cunt, it still burned. I half stumbled and half crawled up the stairs as fast as I could holding my cunt. I couldn’t jump into the shower fast enough. The water was cold but I didn’t care. In fact the cold felt good. I rubbed into my cunt and rinsed as much as I could. I then grabbed a rag and soaked it up and rammed it into my cunt to rinse it all out. It still burned some but felt better. I tried to wash away the memories of the pain form last night but that was impossible. I have never had the inside of my cunt on fire! ALL NIGHT! I finished as quickly as I could. I wanted to brush my teeth and rinse my mouth but she left the gag on me. I needed a drink also. I was very thirsty too.

       I walked slowly back downstairs and saw my Mistress sitting watching TV and drinking a can of soda. She caught me staring at it and laughed. I walk over to her and knelt in front of her. She asked me, “Why are you staring at this can of soda? Are you thirsty?” I nodded “yes”. Mistress then hit me in the face with the back side of her hand and yelled, “I see you haven’t learned much, slut! I told you that YOUR needs and wants are never important!! The only wants and desires you need to be concerned about are MINE!!!”  She unhooked the ball gag and yelled, “Get over there and lick up you mess from last night! That will quench your thirst.” I crawled over to the chair and began to lick up the mess. It was mostly hot sauce but there was my juices mixed in too. That sauce was still hot and my mouth was burning but not like my cunt was. I was thirsty and this “mess” was apparently all I was getting so I licked it up as clean as possible.

       I had no further orders, so I just crawled back to my Mistress and knelt beside her and waited. She smiled at me and said, “You seem to be kind of dense. I hope you have finally learned. Now, go into the kitchen and rinse your mouth out real good. If you rinse well, I will reward you, if not, You will be punished all over. Now GO!”

       I got up and ran into the kitchen and rinsed my mouth with water, then milk, then some mouthwash we kept in the kitchen. I wanted to rinse well so I rinsed again with water. After I was finished I went back into the living room and knelt beside her and waited.

       She patted the couch and indicated for me to sit down next to her. I smiled gratefully and sat down next to her and stared longingly at her. She looked into my eyes and put her hand on my cheek gently and drew my mouth against hers. She began to kiss me softly and with affection. It was not the affection of two lovers; it was more like an owner petting their dog. Still, I was happy. All the pain from last night was forgotten in that one soft kiss. She then told me to kneel in front of the couch while she slowly removed all her clothes. All I could do is stare like a drowning person stares at a life preserver.

       Naked, she laid face down on the couch and said, “Give me a massage. Make it gentle and slow. The last day for me has been stressful and it is your job to relieve me of all my stress.”

       I rose up from the floor and for a second was lost in her beautiful body. It was heaven on earth for me to be able to touch her. I slowly reached down to her shoulders and gently rub them, working my way down her back. I rubbed the small of her back and stroked her ass cheeks with as much love and care as I could. I wished to heaven I could have slid my hand down her crotch into her pussy but I dared not. I wanted to kiss her cheeks and run my tongue down her butt crack over her butt-hole and into her pussy. I dared not….but I wanted to with all of my body and spirit.

       I worked my hands down her thighs and calves and rubbed her feet. She seemed to relax more and more as I messaged her. I happily worked my hands up and down her wonderful body. Finally I worked up the courage and asked, “Mistress, may I please kiss each cheek? I know my needs mean nothing but my devotion to you is complete and it is my way of thanking you for letting me serve you.”

       She turned and sat up and said, “No, you can’t. I have something better in mind.” I shuddered a little out of fear. I crossed the line in being too bold. I deserved what I get but I needed to show her what she means to me. She sat facing me and spread her legs and told me to crawl over with my head between her thighs but not to touch her. I looked up slowly, pausing on that beautiful and wonderful tasting pussy that I so much longed for. She said,” There are two things you are to do today and if you give me no more troubles and do as you are told, I will let you lick my pussy until I cum.” I answered immediately, “I will always do ANYTHING you ask and I thank you for letting me lick your wonderful pussy.”

       She smiled and said, “I will hold you to your word. If you give me any trouble, I will consider you a liar and you will be punished severally. You think last night was bad. It is nothing compared to what you will get if you prove to me you are a liar.” Do you understand, slut?!!” I replied, “Yes mistress. I understand and will obey you wishes without hesitation.”

       She smile and said, “Look up at me and open your mouth. It is only good for one thing anyway. It’s only purpose is to service me.” I did as she demanded. I open my mouth up toward her and waited.

She bent down and spit into my mouth several times until my mouth was full of her spit. She then said, “Now your dirty mouth is clean enough for me. Lick me slut!” I was drawn to her pussy. It took all my control to not just “dive in”. I slowly stuck my tongue into the bottom of her pussy and slowly licked upward and flicked my tongue on her clit just right. I was not a lesbian but I have gotten to be an expert on licking pussy. My Mistress was the only person that got 100% of my skills.

       I continued my attentions on her and her wonderful pussy. Its strange how women all taste different from one another. My Mistress tasted the best of all and I would know her taste with my eyes closed. I gently pushed my tongue into her pussy and rubbed my upper lip on her clit just the way I knew she would like. Her response made me very proud and happy. She stiffened her body slightly and her thighs gently squeezed my head while she let out a soft moan of pleasure. I continued my devotion to her pussy and noticed she had her eyes closed and was totally enjoying my tongue. That was all the reward I wanted. I wanted to make her happy.

       Soon, she was losing herself in her own pleasure. I moved my lips and tongue a little faster and harder. I shoved my tongue in as far as I could and began to suck on her clit harder than before. Suddenly she grabbed my hair and ears and pressed my head into her pussy. Her juices were flowing like a waterfall and I didn’t let a drop fall. I wanted all of it! She shook and stiffened up all the while pulling my head into her pussy. She let out a small scream and a load moan and yelled, “LICK IT SLUT! LICK IT! I’M FUCKING CUMMING! I was getting a little light headed. I hadn’t taken a breath in a while but I continued to suck and lick as hard as I was able to.

       After a few moments, she calming down from what I knew was a wonderful orgasm. I still gently licked and kissed her pussy and the inside of her thighs. I could have stayed there all night. I was happy. For a few moments she just sat there with her eyes closed and was still breathing heavy. Then she opened her eyes and looked at me still kissing and gently licking her. She smiled and pushed my head away. She sat up straight and tapped her hand on the couch next to her. I crawled up on the couch and she pulled my head onto her lap with me lying down. She didn’t say anything but was stroking my hair gently like someone petting their dog. I rested my head on her lap and started to cry a little. I was so happy at that moment. She looked down at me and noticed my tears and said, “Thank you, slut. Are you still thirsty?” I replied, “Yes Mistress, I am.” She told me to lie on the floor on my back and open my mouth. She squatted over my face and ordered me to drink it all and began to piss into my mouth. It tasted bad but I was getting used to it a little bit and this WAS her piss and that made all the difference.

       When she was finished, she told me to stay right where I was a wait. She was going up to take a shower and clean up before we go. On the way up, she looked back at me and said, “Sit right there until I come back down. We will go right away and take care of the first item on the list.”

       I sat right where I was and didn’t move. I was afraid of her punishments now. She was getting more creative each time and the pain got worse each time too. I needed to clean up too but it was her decision, not mine. I was still thinking of her taste. It was wonderful! I wished she hadn’t pissed in my mouth, then I could taste her all day. Still, I had the taste of her piss in my mouth and was grateful for that. I only wanted to please her.

       Soon she returned clean and beautiful with some clothes in her hands. She put them down and ordered me to lie on my back on the floor. She said she had one more little job for me before we leave. She came over and squatted on my face with her butt hole on my mouth. She said, “Clean it slut. I want to make sure I am clean before we go out. I hesitated a little. I had never licked someone’s butt hole before. She sensed my hesitation and slapped me on the cunt, hard. I jerked in pain and immediately shoved my tongue up, around and into her hole. I worked it around to make sure she was clean. She must have cleaned up well. There wasn’t really much to clean but I knew she had a new job for me from now on. She got up and stepped right on my cunt as she walked away. I curled up in pain and groaned. She got dressed and ordered me to get into the car so we could leave. I stumbled, hunched over and headed to the garage to the car. She laughed and told me to get used to more pain. She said I would have to do much more to earn her attentions and that my orgasms would soon be much harder to earn, also.

       I was waiting in the car when she got in. She was quite a site. I looked at her longingly. She had a beautiful body and I wanted to lose myself in it. As she got in, she noticed the way I was staring at her and noticed that I was starting to get wet too. She laughed and said, “You are a predictable one, slut. All you can think of is your own pleasures. This will soon end.” She reached over and squeezed my nipples as hard as she could. I winced in pain and gave out a little squeak. She laughed again and told me to concentrate on my driving. She directed me to the exact place we were going. We pulled up to a shop that was titled, “Tattoos and Piercings”. Before w got out, she pulled out a small bag and opened it. Inside were two brass locks. They were not full size ones but they were larger than those little suitcase locks. She then said, “We are going in and you are to speak to them. They think you are the adult here. They don’t know that you are simply my sex toy and nothing else. They wouldn’t let me in alone anyway. I am not 18. I am with you. If you do not convince them to let me in with you, you WILL regret it!!!”

       As she got out of the car I almost hesitated. I was still naked and it was daylight. Fortunately, there was no one around that I could see so I quickly got out and followed her. When we got to the door, she stopped and told me to go in first. I was to pretend I was in charge but that if I was not polite to everyone, I would be punished. I said, “Yes Mistress.” She then had me wait at the last minute and told me to start fingering myself before we went in. I responded, “Yes Mistress. Thank you.”  She laughed and said, “Stupid slut. This is not for you. This is for me. I want to watch them while you walk in naked and dripping down your legs.” She was laughing while I was fingering my cunt. I very soon forgot about everything. I was getting lost in my own lust, just as a true slut would. It didn’t take long but I was almost going to cum when she pulled my hand away and said, “That’s enough. Let’s go in.”

       We entered the building and there were a man and a woman behind the counter with many tattoos on them and a young couple on a couch looking at pictures in a book. They apparently were deciding on a tattoo to have done and didn’t notice us right away. The owners on the other hand were staring at me and it took a minute for them to stop staring and say something.  As I walked up to the counter, I could feel the young couple’s eyes on my back. I heard the girl say, “Stop staring at her!.” I couldn’t help myself. I turned to look at them and gave him a smile and a wink. His girlfriend grabbed him and pulled him out the door. I glanced at my Mistress, hoping she wasn’t angry. She just smiled at me.

       I got to the counter and the woman said, “They were paying customers.  I don’t care if you come in here naked but don’t chase my customers away.” I told her I was very sorry and that I would make up for their loss if they would be able to help me. She stared at me for a second and said, “You look like a crazy person, coming in here naked but you are beautiful. Is this your daughter, with you, here?” I told her it was. She said everyone was supposed to be 18 to be in here. I told her to please at least let me ask you what I need before you throw us out. She said, “Go ahead. Ask.”

       Mistress handed me the two locks. I put them on the counter and asked if they could pierce my nipples with these in each nipple. They looked at each other and laughed and told me they could but it would be extra. They would require larger holes than normal. They said it would be $300. I told them, if they let my daughter stay, I would pay them $600. They shrugged at each other and he said, “Sure. She can stay. Fallow me to that room over there and we’ll get started.”

       We both went into the room. It was more like a closet without a door but we went in with him. He told me to sit on this bench in the room. It looked comfortable, except it was backed up right against the wall. He told me to wait and he’d be right back. He had to get some tools. Mistress fallowed him out. After a minute Mistress came back and said, “You will do as he says and if he wants to do anything else, you will let him. You understand, slut?!” I replied, “Yes Mistress”

       He looked at his tools and yelled out for the woman to come in. He told us she will do the piercing. He said she is better at it than he is and this is a special case anyway. Mistress stopped him on the way out the door and was talking to him for a couple minutes while the girl got me ready. She told me to sit on the bench with my back up against the wall. She said it is to keep me from jerking backwards when she I am pierced. She said it will tear things up if I do. She said she has to use the largest punch because of the size of the locks that are going in. I just nodded and noticed that the guy my Mistress was talking to looked at me and smiled. Mistress came in and whispered in my ear, “The owner and I have a little bet. He is going to come in here while she is piercing and he is going to finger your worthless cunt for 20 minutes. If you cum, It will cost twice as much for this and I will take it out of your hide. If you do not cum, this is all free and I will let you service me as much as you desire for the next two days. DON’T disappoint me, slut!”

       Just as the girl was beginning, the guy said to her, “Hold up Sally. This cute little girl and I have a little bet. You just continue and I will have a little fun with your “victim.” Sally responded, “I don’t care. Just don’t let her wiggle around too much. I can’t hold her tit 100% still with only one hand. I need the other to pierce it.”

       The guy sat next to me and shoved his fingers into my cunt and rubbed his thumb on my clit. He kept saying, “Come on, honey. Cum for me. Let it flow from you. I would be happy if you would shake up the place for me. Come on, slut. You need to cum. It’s OK. Doesn’t this feel good?” I only moaned and babbled,”OH YES. OH YES! I started to get so very close, and then I remembered what Mistress told me. I had to stop! The thought of punishment scared me back from a HUGE orgasm. I needed it so badly! I hadn’t cum in what seemed like forever! Fighting this was so very hard. So VERY HARD! Then I thought, I will take any punishment…I NEED to cum! My lust had taken control of my mind and body. I gave in to it. The pain of punishment was fading away. Just then, I heard a snap and felt a sharp, intense pain in my left nipple. I jerked back involuntarily. It was fortunate that my back was against the wall or I would have torn my left nipple off. The piercing was good timing. It was momentary but brought me back to reality. I started sweating in fear. I thought I might have cum already but it took me only a moment to realize, I didn’t, yet. I was suddenly very grateful for these piercings.

       He was still rubbing and whispering in my ear. The pain was not intense but it gave my mind a focus point. It gave me just enough willpower to overcome my addiction to my own lust. Just as I was losing myself again, I heard the other snap along with that momentary but intense pain. I leaned my head back and concentrated on the pain. It was fading but not disappearing. I felt a small tug on each nipple and heard two small clicks. I looked down and saw those two locks attached to my nipples. There was a little blood but she was wiping them clean with alcohol. I jerked a little from the sting of the alcohol but it passed quickly.

       Mistress came in and said, “That’s 20 minutes. Time’s up.” The guy pulled his hand from my pussy and said, “You have this one trained well. I can usually get them to cum within a couple minutes. A deal is a deal. The job is free. Come back anytime if you need anything else. We always enjoy a good show. Maybe she can do something to pay us back some time?” Mistress said, “We will return soon. The slut owes you $300. Maybe she can earn it, somehow. She’s the best pussy licker in town!”

       The girl looked up and said with a surprise, “She can earn it right now. I hate to do free work.” Mistress told me to take care of her and that I owed her for the job that she didn’t get paid for. I replied, “Yes Mistress.” The girl waved me to fallow her. Mistress said as I followed her to the back of the store, “If she doesn’t earn the $300, let me know. She will be taught a lesson.”

       We entered a small room in the back and she dropped her pants and sat down with her legs spread and said, “Come on slut. Get over here and lick my pussy and let’s see if you are half as good as she says you are. If you are not the best, I will tell her your licking skills suck and that you need more training.” I shook in fear. I didn’t want to have my Mistress hear that. Mistress would always believe anyone else over anything I say. I know the pain would be even worse.

I got on my knees and crawled over to her open and waiting pussy and slowly started to kiss it and at first slowly licked from bottom to top. She didn’t clean herself very well but I was used to drinking piss so this was not as bad. I hoped she at least would appreciate me cleaning her but I know what she wanted. How could I forget? It is the one thing I craved so very much and it was under my Mistresses control, not mine!  I licked up and down slowly at first but started to speed up quickly. She grabbed my head and pulled me in roughly and said, “Come on slut, let’s go. I haven’t got all day and I don’t want any of your pussy-teasing. Just DO IT!”  I realized she wanted me to make her cum quickly and without the slow buildup that most people enjoy so I shoved my tongue in her pussy roughly and made a nice seal over her clit and started sucking and tonguing it. I repeated this for a minute when she grabbed my head tighter and pulled me in so I couldn’t breathe but I kept it up as best as I could.

As she was pulling me in tighter, someone grabbed my hips and shoved what felt like a cock into my cunt and started fucking me just as rough as the girl was making me lick her. I was being pulled and slammed in and out of her pussy as someone was fucking me hard. Even though I was being slammed and fucked I was starting to get horny and enjoy it. I was getting so damn horny. It has been a while since Mistress has let me cum. Even though I was being used by someone, I was still enjoying it and hoping it wouldn’t stop. Damn, I needed this, so bad!! I would have been yelling to be fucked harder if she wasn’t smothering me with her pussy. All I could do is lick and suck as hard as I could, using all the pussy licking skills I had learned. I wasn’t thinking clearly but the thought of punishment was in the back of my mind and fading fast and giving way to my lust and need to cum. All the time this was going on, those locks they just put in my tit-piercings were really hurting. They were bouncing and flopping around as I was being fucked and slammed in and out.

It didn’t take long after I started to be fucked. Whoever was back there must have been as horny as I am. The girl started to scream, “My fucking god, I’m Cumming!! Eat me you fucking bitch. EAT ME!!” Just as she was practically pulling out my hair and my ears, the person behind me began to growl and grunt and was saying, “MY GOD! TAKE IT ALL SLUT! TAKE IT ALL UP YOUR WORTHLESS CUNT!!” They both shuddered in what sounded like a huge orgasm.

All of a sudden they both let go and slammed me down on the floor. My vision was blurry and I was gasping for breath and didn’t even see who had fucked me. By the time I could see clearly, the only thing I saw was the girl walking out of that little room I was left in. I lay there for a minute catching my breath, and then slowly got up.

When I walked back into the front area, I saw the guy, the girl I had just satisfied along with two other guys that were discussing tattoos. I had no idea who fucked me. Even though the guy was busy with the two customers, they still looked my naked body up and down with lust in their eyes.   The girl was talking to Mistress. I had no orders so I just stood there. My face and hair were all matted up with her pussy juice and cum dripping down my thighs. My nipples hurt a lot too. When I looked at them they were bleeding down my tits and still hurt like hell.

Mistress walked over to me and said, “Damn, you’re a mess. Can’t you just once do something simple without getting all full of shit? She said you did “ok” and she got her $300 from you but you still need more work as a pussy licker.  Mistress said to me, “It was embarrassing. I told her you were the best! Your punishment will have to wait. We have other things to do, right now. Go over and thank them for the piercings and we’ll get going. I walked over to the counter and said, “Thank you sir, thank you miss for the piercings. It is quality work. I will always recommend you to others.”

The two guys at the counter grabbed my tits and said, “Let us see these. We have never seen locks put in piercing before.” They grabbed my tits and pulled and squeezed them and asked Mistress, “Is she still available for a little education?” Mistress said, “Not right now. We have an appointment to keep. If we didn’t, I would have appreciated anything you could do to make her a better slut but maybe another time. Come on slut, let’s go.”

As we walked out the door Mistress said, “Now I have to get you cleaned up before we get to your appointment. We’ll have to stop somewhere.” She gave me my skirt and top to put on and told me the location we were going to. As we drove off, she said, “Stop at the first restaurant we come to.” I drove into the first one I saw and parked the car. Mistress pulled a small towel out from the floor and told me to fallow her into the ladies room to clean up. After we got in, she pointed at the nearest toilet and told me to clean myself up with the toilet water and the towel.

I got on my knees and put my head down into the toilet and rinsed my hair off and with my hair still wet I sat on the toilet and reached my hands into the bowl and splashed as much water onto my cunt and between my legs. I rubbed my cunt and thighs completely to get them clean. After that I stuck my head down into the toilet to wet my hair. I pulled up and squeezed my hair as dry as I could. I used the towel to dry myself as best I could. It was disgusting and I felt dirtier than I was when I came in. My Mistress was chuckling and said, “My God, you don’t even care how disgusting that is? You are the only one I know that can take a bath in a public toilet and come out cleaner than when you went in.” She then laughed a gentle laugh and I couldn’t help but chuckle a little, myself. She gently pulled my nipple locks and told me to make sure I kept them clean and turned them a little every so often so they would heal properly.

  I dried myself as best I could with the towel. The hand dryer made a good hair dryer also. I had no idea if anyone saw me but I had no choice anyway. I was hoping to quickly leave and make our appointment and get home. Mistress said I could service her as much as I wanted for one day and didn’t say anything to let me believe I couldn’t because of the mediocre report I got on my pussy licking skills. I wanted to get home quickly. I needed more practice and what could be better than practicing on my Mistress. I was looking forward to this more than I could say. I still craved her pussy more than I needed to cum. Her orgasm was more important than mine would ever be.

We drove for another few minutes across town and finally got to our destination. We pulled in front of a small office building and went inside. I saw the name on the door. The office belonged to a psychiatrist. Her name was on the door but I didn’t recognize it. I was curious why I was brought here but I kept silent until I was spoken to. We walked into the lobby and it was empty except for the two girls behind the counter. They just stared at me. One of them pointed at the locks on my nipples. I hadn’t realized until now that my little top let them hang down to the bottom so they could be seen easily. I was a little self conscious and pulled my top down a little but that only drew their attention to it that much more. I couldn’t hear them but they were whispering to each other and giggling. Even after all I have been through, I still got a little embarrassed and was turning red.

We walked up to the counter and Mistress said, “We have an appointment to see the doctor.” They told us to go right back to the first room on the right and the doctor would be right in. We entered the room and it was set up very nice. It looked like someone living room. Mistress sat on the couch and told me to sit on the floor. She said I was too dirty to sit on the furniture. I sat down next to her and waited.

The doctor came in a minute later and looked at my Mistress and said to her, “Welcome. Your brother Mike told me about you problem. If he didn’t already mention it, I can help you. Can we talk in front of her?”

Mistress: “Yes. We can. She will not bother us and will remain silent.”

Doctor: “I understand you need to make sure she isn’t doing anything you don’t want her to do, while you are not with her?”

Mistress: “Yes. That is my problem.”

Doctor: “I have just the thing. If I may begin?”

Mistress: “Yes, please do.”

The Doctor then looked at me and told me to sit on what looked like the most comfortable chair I ever saw. I sat and quietly looked at her. She told me the following:

“You will close your eyes and concentrate on my voice. Listen to my voice only and fallow the tone. Listen to the flow of my voice. Let yourself slide into a peaceful sleep.”

This went on for a few minutes. I was losing myself in her voice. It was so comforting and peaceful. I had no idea why we were here but at this point it didn’t matter. I have never felt so peaceful……..so peaceful. It was like sitting beneath a beautiful tree in the most scenic place in the world. I sat by this tree and listened…I listened and heard the comfort of my Mistress’s voice.

She said to me very quietly and gently, “do you hear me slut?” I replied, “Yes Mistress. I can hear you.”

Mistress: “Do you know where you are?”

Slut: “Yes. I am sitting in the most beautiful place in the world with you at my side. Please tell me what to do. I want to make you happy.”

Mistress: “Wait there. Relax and wait for me.”

Doctor to Mistress: “I will take her deeper so you can talk to her and control her urges.”

Doctor to Slut: “OK now slut, I want you to close your eyes. I want you fade away from the tree into a sleep. You will be asleep but able to hear us at the same time. Relax and let yourself fall deeper into the dark. Sleep. Sleep and listen………..

Note to reader: This next part is written in the 3rd person.

Slut: Suddenly and with anxiety reaches out and yells, “Mistress, Are you here?! I can see you or hear you!!

The slut gets more agitated and yells it again while reaching out.

Doctor to Mistress: QUICKLY, Take her hand and talk to her. Reassure her you are here and that everything is OK. Hurry!”

Mistress (grabbing the slut’s hand and holding it), says: “I am here with you. I will always be with you. Take my hand and continue on the journey. I will be right beside you the whole way.”

The slut calms down and relaxes. She sits quietly and waits.

Doctor to Mistress: “I have never, in all my years, seen that happen. People usually can or can not be hypnotized but I have NEVER seen anyone in the deep sleep fight their way back so hard. She would have awakened rather suddenly if you had not been here. There is something different about her than others. I do not know what it is but we must be careful from now on. We will both stay with her. I was going to leave you alone with her to talk to her and tell her what she needs to get better but I will stay now.”

Mistress: “Slut can you hear me?”

Slut: “Yes Mistress. I am glad you came back. Are you OK?”

Mistress: Yes, slut, I am OK and I am with you. I want you to listen carefully. I am going to give you some new rules and you will obey them, whether you want to or not. You will obey them and not even realize why. Do you understand?”

Slut: “Yes Mistress. I will obey them.”

Mistress: “Hear are your new rules…………….

       

       

       

       

       

       

       

       

                         

        

My Daughter Becomes My Mistress:     Part 8

Author’s note: This part is a little longer than most because I didn’t want to break up this particular part of the story. The visit to the Doctor’s office is a little strange.  It is not a mistake on my part and it will be explained in the next chapter.

We left off in the last chapter with Mistress, the doctor, and the hypnotized slut sitting in the chair. Mistress and the slut were holding hands and Mistress was just about to tell the slut the new rules.

Mistress: “Slut these are your new rules. You will follow and/or experience them whether you want to or not and you won’t even know why. The only thing you need know is that only I can give these commands. They will mean nothing if anyone else gives them to you. You will only obey them when I give them to you and in person ONLY! You will not obey them if given over the phone or if I am forced by someone to give them to you for any reason. All these rules and this session at the Doctor’s office will cease to exist and you will be free of it if I am ever killed or do not speak to you in any way for six months.  Do you understand so far, slut?”

Slut: “Yes Mistress. I understand”

Mistress: These are the rules:

1. If I say this phrase EXCATLY, “You have my permission to come”, you will be able to cum but must obey any restrictions to the phrase. If no restrictions are specified, you may cum as often and as much as you like.
2. If I say this phrase EXCATLY, “You do not have my permission to cum”, you will not be able to cum regardless of how and how long you are stimulated. You will obey this along with any restrictions to the phrase. If no restrictions are specified, you will not be able to cum until I use rule number 1. If you are under this restriction unless specified, you may stimulate yourself as much as you wish with whatever means you want to. You will still not cum but you will be horny as hell and can bring yourself right to the edge if you wish to but will not be able to cum.

Mistress to Doctor: “That should be enough, doctor. This should help me to help her, now. “

Doctor: “Yes, that should take care of it.”

Just then her intercom buzzed and she was called out of the office. She told me she’d be right back and that I should just wait and hold her hand. I told her I would.

When she left the room, I looked at the slut and said, “Now slut, I have a few more rules for you. Do you understand?”

Slut: “Yes Mistress.”

                                                                                

3. This is the only rule that will take effect even if you are under rule number one or rule number two. Whenever I say this phrase EXCATLY, “Tuls Muc”, you will immediately have one single most mind blowing, earth shattering orgasm of your life!  This will happen whenever and wherever we are. After the orgasm 10 seconds will go by and then any previous rules will continue to be obeyed.
4. If I say this phrase EXCATLY, “Piss Slut”, you will completely empty you bladder and piss all over yourself wherever you are and whatever you are doing.”
5. If I say this phrase EXCATLY, “Horny Slut”, you will be completely overcome with lust, desire, and horniness. You will be dripping wet and crazy with lust so badly you will do anything to satisfy yourself. You will need my permission to satisfy yourself and you will do nothing to satisfy yourself until I say you can. All the while you are trying to satisfy yourself, you will obey rules number one & two and not be able to cum unless I have used rule number one to allow you to. If I say this phrase EXCATLY, “Normal Slut”, you will return to your normal level of horniness that you would normally feel.
6. When I say this phrase EXCATLY, “Pain On”, you will experience the following pains, all simultaneously at twice the pain level you have ever felt; the pain of the hot sauce up your cunt, the pain of the clamps on your pussy, and the continuous pain of someone kicking you in the cunt as hard as they can. This pain will continue until I say this phrase EXCATLY, “Pain Off” or when two hours has gone by. While having this pain, the second you start to lose consciousness due to the pain, it will lessen temporarily until your head clears then slowly get worse again. This cycle will repeat and you will not pass out. If I say the Phrase, “Pain On” again while you are already experiencing the pain, the clock will reset and the pain will continue for another two hours from that point.  If I add ANY conditions to these two commands, you MUST follow the pain order along with any conditions that I add.”

All these rules will take effect the moment you wake from this session. Upon hearing the rule and any conditions along with it, you will immediately forget the order and that the order was given even though you will obey the order you will not know why.  If for any reason you are confused about an order, you will ask to clear things up but will not know why you are asking. You will ask until it is clear what is expected of you. Then you will still forget the order, yet obey it. Do you understand slut?”

Slut, “Yes Mistress, I understand the rules.”

The doctor returned just as Mistress Jenny finished the rest of the “rules”. The Doctor asked her if everything was ok and if this was good enough to help her.

Mistress: “Yes. This should take care of her addictions. She wanted this but I didn’t know what to do until Mike suggested you.”

Doctor: “I see. I was wondering why you were enforcing all this control over your own mother. Did she pierce herself like that?”

Mistress: “Yes, she did. I thought it was kind of weird and I got a little worried. I am glad Mike found you. Thank you so much for your help. Now what do we do to wake her?”

Doctor: “If you are ready, we will wake her now.”

Mistress: “Go ahead.”

Doctor: “Keep holding her hand. For some reason that I do not understand she gets upset when she loses you. I would like to study this further if you two have the time. Her reaction, to you being “gone”, has never happened to anyone before that I know of. I still think there is something unusual about her. Ok. Here we go. Slut, can you hear me?

Slut: “Yes”

Doctor: “I want you and your Mistress to travel back toward the light and sit under the tree you were at before. Slowly relax and rise up by the tree….upward, toward the light. Sit down by the tree and relax. Sit and enjoy the view of the beautiful valley in front of you. Close your eyes and feel the sun on your body. It feels good and warm. Your Mistress is holding your hand and is beside you. You are both there resting. Tell me what you feel.”

Slut: “I feel the sun on my body and my Mistress’s hand in mine. I am happy. I would like to stay a while. All my cares and fears are gone in this place. It is peaceful.”

Doctor: “We need you to return to us, now. Your Mistress needs you to return home with her. Keep your eyes closed and float upwards. Keep moving upwards back home. When you awake here, you will remember nothing of this. You will feel good and refreshed. Your new rules will be with you in your subconscious. You will not know of them but must obey them. Keep rising and return. Return……Slowly open your eyes. Open your eyes.”

I slowly opened my eyes. I felt very good but thought I might have dosed off for a second. I asked Mistress, “Did I dose off for a minute?”

Mistress:  “Yes but for only a second. How do you feel?”

Slut, “I feel very good. Even my locks don’t hurt anymore. If I may, Mistress, I would love to take a walk. It is sunny and I would like to feel the sun on my face. Please?”

Mistress: “Maybe a little later. For now wait in the waiting room for a minute. I need to talk with the Doctor.”

Slut: “Yes Mistress.”

As I walked back into the waiting room, the two girls were staring at me and pointing again. As they whispered to each other about me, I just sat down. I was used to people staring at me but I was a little embarrassed about my clothing. It was easy to see my cunt and my nipples through the thin fabric of my top. Now I had another thing to be embarrassed about. I had a lock hanging down from each nipple that was clearly visible.

They started giggling as I tried to close my legs and cover my nipples and locks. It was impossible to do. One of them finally said to me, “Can we please see those locks on you tits?” I had no choice. My Mistress would want me to show them to anyone that asked. I raised my top and let my tits hang out in the open for them to see.

She asked me to come over to them so they could see them better. I walked over to the counter and gave them a good close-up look. The other started to reach for one and asked, “May I?” I said, “Yes, you may.” She reached out and grabbed a lock and pulled to see if it was really attached. She saw me wince a little from the sting and smiled. She giggled and told the other they were real. The other girl said, “Let me see too.” I held my tits out for her to see also. She grabbed on to both at once and twisted them around. They giggled some more when they noticed it hurt me.

One asked: “Who has the keys?”

I replied: “My Mistress has them.”

Girl: “Will she let you out of them?”

Slut: “That is up to her, not me.”

Girl: “Can you take you top off and leave it off while you wait?”

Slut: “I do not know. Mistress didn’t give me any instructions about this.”

Girl: “It won’t hurt. We will tell her, we asked you to. We just want to see them for a while. If someone comes in, you can cover up. OK?”

Slut: “Well…..OK. Mistress always told me to cooperate with others, unless she tells me not to. Please tell her you wanted me to. She will be angry if I do this on my own without her permission.”

Girl: “No problem. We will let her know. We just have never had anyone sit in here naked before. We think it’s funny.”

I took my top off and put it on the chair next to me. I sat quietly and waited.

NOTE: The following conversation took place while the slut was talking to the girls at the counter in the lobby:

Mistress: “How do you think this went? Will she follow the rules I told her?”

Doctor: “I can never be 100% sure but I think so. She went under quickly and peacefully. Normally I would say defiantly but there is something different about her. You will have to use the commands for a while to see if they work properly. If there is any trouble, call me.”

Mistress: “OK. I will go get her.”

Mistress came out of the office and saw me sitting there with my top off and Yelled, “What are you doing?! Did I tell give you permission to take your top off???!!”

Slut: “No Mistress but they wanted to see my locks and asked me to take it off.”

Mistress, looking at the girls: “Did you ask her to take her top off?”

Girls: “No miss. She just suddenly took her top off.”

They looked at me and smiled and winked. I was in trouble and they knew it. The two of them seemed to have a sadistic streak to them. It was no use denying it. Mistress would only punish me even more for lying. I just nodded my head and said, “I am sorry, Mistress. Please forgive me. I am sorry.” Mistress just said, “You WILL be sorry, now come back inside.” The two girls were giggling again at me as I fallowed Mistress back into the office.

She closed the door, took my top and told me to sit on the floor. I sat down and waited.

Mistress said to the doctor: “See? I left her out there for five minutes and she takes her top off. This is why I brought here to you. I didn’t know what else to do about her.”

Doctor: “Yes, I understand. You should be able to help her now, using her new rules.

Mistress: “I will, doctor. If you see Mike before I do, thank him. He is a life saver. I can’t thank you enough, too. This will make all the difference for her. If there’s anything we can do for you, let me know.”

Doctor: “No problem. See my receptionist on the way out. She will settle the bill. You, slut, listen to your Mistress! She will help you. Do WHATEVER she tells you and you will get better.”

Slut: “Yes doctor. Thank you very much. I want to make my Mistress’s life better. I know I have caused her troubles and I am grateful for her and for you and your patience.”

Doctor: “Good luck to you and get better. Good bye to you both. Good Luck, Jenny.

Mistress: “bye bye. Follow me slut and be quiet and put this back on. Don’t ever take it off unless I say it’s ok!! Now you will be punished again. This is always inconvenient for me and I wish you would follow the rules and obey me!”

Mistress threw my top at me and I put it back on staying silent and followed her out. She stopped at the desk to settle the bill. The one girl got out the paperwork and the two of them took care of it. On the way out, I looked back and one of the girls gave me the “finger” and they both started laughing. I could only look down and follow my mistress out knowing I would never convince her of what happened. I wouldn’t try. I followed her into the ladies bathroom on the way out. She looked at me with anger in her eyes and threw the ball gag at me. Mistress told me to put it on. I put it in my mouth and latched it behind my head. She didn’t lock it but I knew I shouldn’t remove it. I was not sure what they were talking about and I didn’t know what she meant by the punishment. There was no way that I could see how she could punish me here.

Mistress then said, “Pain on”. Mistress didn’t say anything or do anything but suddenly I felt NOTHING like I have ever experienced! I curled up in a ball, holding my cunt and started screaming at the top of my lungs. I have never felt such pain in my life. I was in agony!! I didn’t know what was happening. She never even touched me. There was nothing causing it but it was real. It took only a couple of minutes when I started to pass out from the pain. As I was passing out the pain suddenly lessened. I thought, Thank god it’s over! I started to feel a little better when the pain returned in FULL FORCE again!!! I started screaming at the top of my lungs but with the gag all that came out was a loud mumbling noise. This cycle went on for a few minutes. I wished with every fiber of my being that it would either stop or I could pass out and not feel this pain. It was driving me insane. Every time I was passing out it would lessen then go back to full when I started to return to consciousness.

After what I learned later was five minutes, Mistress said, “Pain off”. Suddenly the pain stopped. I wasn’t even sore. It was just suddenly gone. I was mumbling and crying into the gag when Mistress said, “If you are quiet, you can take the gag off. I only nodded and started to take it off. All the while, I prayed the pain wouldn’t return. If it did, I couldn’t stop my screaming, no matter how hard I tried. I had no idea what was caused it. No one did anything or even touched me.

I sat and waited, still crying. I wanted to apologize for taking my top off without permission but I was not allowed to talk and I didn’t want the pain back. I decided that I will do ANYTHING to avoid that kind of pain.

Somehow, she could inflict such GREAT PAIN on me and I don’t know how but I know she could. Before this if I wanted, I could still take back control if I truly wanted but NOW, I was 100%, FULLY at the mercy of a 15 year old girl. The girl that once was my daughter was now truly and COMPLETELY my Mistress! I had absolutely NO choice. I walked behind her in fear of her and yet, I wanted to please her even more now. I was praying I would get the chance. She was my whole life. All I could do is serve her and do ANYTHING she wanted.

As we got into the car, Mistress told me to strip then get in. I handed her my skirt and top and got in and asked her where she wished to go. She told me to go to the porn shop. She said that I had more shopping to do. As we drove there I asked her a question.

Slut: “Mistress, may I please ask you something?”

Mistress: “Go ahead.”

Slut (Starting to tear up): “I am not sure what happened in the doctor’s office but you mentioned to her about curing my “addiction”. Does that mean that you don’t want me anymore?”

Mistress: “That is not what I meant, slut. I only said that for the doctor’s benefit. As long as you obey me and continue to entertain me, I will always keep you around. “

Slut: “Thank you, Mistress. I am sorry to have doubted you. Forgive me.”

Mistress: “Forget it and don’t worry about stupid things. Now keep driving and shut up. I have to think of what you need at the shop.”

We soon pulled into the parking lot and went into the shop. Mistress kept me naked just to watch people’s reaction. She said that she enjoyed watching me squirm and watching them when they saw me. As we walked in she said, “Sometimes, I think you enjoy this too. Maybe you enjoy it a little too much? I guess that’s just one more reason that proves you are a slut.”

As we walked around she picked up a studded collar with lock rings, some chains of all sizes, and some hand cuffs of various types. She laid them all on the counter except one of the chains. It was a medium size and about 1 ½ to 2 feet long. She asked the attendant if she could try it out. The attendant told her its fine. She pulled me over to a small piece of plumbing along the floor. It went about 3 feet along the floor, then down into the floor. She then pulled out a small key and unlocked my nipple locks and threaded the chain through them. She then told me to get down on my hands and knees by the pipe. After I got down she knelt and pulled on the chain to get me close to the pipe. When I was down with my face next to it she locked the locks with the chain through the pipe. I was stuck down there with my face by the floor and my ass sticking up in the air. Mistress told me to keep my ass up and let anyone enjoy me if they wanted to. She then said, “You do not have my permission to cum.” She told me that I could enjoy anything anyone did. I could get sloppy wet and horny and if I wanted to, I could cum as much as I wanted.

I was so happy. I thanked her sincerely. She just laughed and told me to enjoy. I was so happy that she was going to let me cum as much as I could. I was hoping someone would come in and fuck me. I quietly listened for the door to open while getting wet thinking about someone fucking me. 

Her and the attendant just stood on the other side of the room and chatted. They talked mostly about me. Mistress wanted to make sure it was OK for me to get fucked by anyone that comes in. The attendant told her it was not only fine but that they would like it very much. She told her that I would bring in more customers for them. The only thing she asked was that she could charge something for it so they could make a little money on the side. Mistress said, “How about $10 a fuck? That should be OK.” The attendant said it was a great price for me. She said I was a very beautiful woman and would get a lot of business.

A little while later, two girls came in together and when they saw me, they asked the attendant, “What’s she for?” The attendant explained to them that I was available for anyone to fuck for only $10. The girl asked if they could come over to check me out. The attendant told them it was ok.

I heard them come up behind me, all the while talking to each other. They were discussing what kind of strap-on they should get. One of them said, “It will cost us only $10 to try them out, then we can buy the one we like.” They decided that was the best way to go, so they paid the $10 and came back to me. One of them started to rub her hand up and down my cunt while the other bent over to see my tit locks and pull on them and twist them a little. It was great! I was getting my cunt rubbed and my tits rubbed at the same time. I started to let out a groan and hump my ass along with her hand. The other stopped rubbing my tits and also started to rub my cunt. They continued for a minute and stopped. One said that that should have me good and wet, so they could check out some strap-ons.

After a few minutes they must have found a couple they liked. When they returned, they saw I was still humping the air and whimpering. I needed them to continue to rub my cunt. They laughed and told me to be still. They said they had to try these out and they didn’t want any interference from me.

All of a sudden, I had what felt like a huge cock shoved up my cunt. It was pumping in and out rather roughly but I didn’t care. It felt wonderful! I started to hump in rhythm to the cock. When it seemed I was getting close to a nice big orgasm, it stopped. They apparently wanted to try the other one. After a minute the other strap on was shoved into my cunt. It was a little larger and felt better than the last one. It was being shoved in and out even faster. They told me they wanted to know how it felt compared to the first one. I told them this one felt much better. I begged them to please continue. They laughed and said, “Well, we paid for a fuck. Let’s see if she can cum for us.”

She kept pumping faster and faster. I was groaning and yelling, “GOD! OH GOD! I’m going to cum! Fuck me harder! HARDER!

I got to the point where I was going to cum and I couldn’t. I was humping like my life depended on it but I could get over the edge. I was crying in frustration. I was begging them not to stop. I was hanging on the edge for minutes, when she gave up and said that I was out of luck and that they had to leave. I didn’t know what was happening. I should have cum very easily. I was horny as hell and dripping on the floor but couldn’t cum for some reason. My Mistress will be angry. She told me to cum as much as I wanted. Now, since I didn’t cum, she will not let cum for a long time. She will think that I don’t want to. Oh god. What will I do now? I wanted so much to finger myself so I could cum but I didn’t dare. I would be punished and that pain was more than I could handle. I was so VERY afraid of it!!

The two girls paid for their toy and left and I never saw what they looked like. Mistress was laughing and told the attendant that I was not able to cum unless I had her permission. Now, I was confused. She told me to cum as much as I wanted but now she said she didn’t give me permission. What did all this mean??

She came back to me and unlocked me but left two separate chains hanging from my tits. There was one chain on each nipple hanging about six inches down from each nipple.  I knew they would hang below the bottom of my top, so all could see them. I walked over and Mistress gave me some of my money so I could pay. She left and told me to meet her by the car, when I was finished and to bring my new toys with me. 

When I got to the car, she was leaning on the side waiting for me. She came up to me and told me I should try on my new collar. It was heavy leather with had large metal studs all around it. There was six heavy metal rings, about two inches in diameter each, attached to it also. She locked it around my neck with another lock and put the key in her pocket. It was a little snug but not too uncomfortable (not that I had a choice, anyway). She told me to get into the back seat. I did but was confused about that too. She was not able to drive, yet. She told me that this was another pay back for her being punished when she was younger. She said, “Besides, I’m beginning to enjoy watching you flop around, screaming. She then said the words “Pain On for five minutes”. I didn’t know what she did. She didn’t say or do anything, yet a horrible pain grabbed me like I got hit by a truck. I instantly curled up in a ball holding my cunt and screamed at the top of my lungs. It was like before and yet like nothing I have ever felt. My cunt was on fire being torn and smashed all at the same time. She closed the door and walked away to watch me and so she didn’t have to listen to my yelling. This pain was horrible. It was so intense, it didn’t take long for me to pass out but I couldn’t. Every time I began to pass out it the pain would let up. When my head began to clear and I thought it was over, the pain came back with a vengeance! This was just like before. It kept cycling every time I would begin to pass out. I would get NO relief by being unconscious. I was in a living hell. All the time my hell continued, she was staring at me through the window and watching me. I was lost in my misery and didn’t notice but if I did, I would have seen her smile and enjoy my pain.

All of a sudden, it stopped. Like before, there was no soreness or any after effects at all. It was suddenly gone as fast as it started. She opened the door and told me to get up front and drive home. She said she had some more ideas. As we drove away, she told me that I was very entertaining to watch and it made her horny to see it. Maybe another time I will try it but for now we have some work to do at home.”

As we drove, she laughed and said, “It would be funny to see you cum while driving but I don’t want you to have an accident although it would be nice to watch you explain why you crashed the car. HA HA!!!”

A short while later we drove into the garage at home. After we got into the house, Mistress yelled at me and said, “I told you to NEVER have clothes on at home! NEVER! Here you are, standing in the house with your clothes on. Well, it will be good to punish you for this. You are sometimes a slow learner and besides, I want to see if I truly enjoy watching you scream and squirm around or was it a onetime deal. Let’s find out.”

I started to cry and plead with her. I begged her to please not bring that pain back. She just smiled and started to take her clothes off. She dropped her pants and I saw that beautiful pussy, I needed. I just stared at her. She then said, “Pain on”. Suddenly once again, for no reason, the pain returned. I dropped like a stone and curled up on the floor, screaming. I was in hell again and I had no idea how or why. I couldn’t even think or open my eyes to look at her. My mind and body were in total agony!

Note: The next few lines are in the third person.

While the slut was screaming in agony, her Mistress was sitting on the couch, legs spread wide with her fingers up her pussy. She was lying back with her eyes barely open watching her slut roll around on the floor screaming. She moved her fingers in and out slowly at first then faster and faster. All the while she had her thumb rubbing her clit. She started to slow down and watch the slut in agony and smiled. She started to push her fingers in and out faster and faster. Mistress Jenny was getting close and opened her eyes at the last second to see her slut on the floor in agony and let out a scream of pleasure as she had wave and wave of a wonderful orgasm.

After she had cum, she just lay back on the couch and relaxed in the afterglow of her experience. She lay back thinking of this new experience, all the while watching her slut on the floor screaming in agony. She watched her as she slowly almost would lose consciousness then wake with the pain in full force again. Mistress Jenny then said, “Pain off”. At that instant the slut’s pain stopped. For a moment, she lay on the floor sweating and panting, then slowly started to rise up on her knees. She knelt there quietly looking down, crying and waiting for orders. She realized that she was now not only her Mistress’s slave but that her Mistress was now starting to enjoy torturing her in agony. She was VERY afraid of her now, and prayed that she would show some mercy. The slut still had no idea how she was doing this. Her Mistress would not say or do anything. These things were just happening on their own.

Note: The story will now resume form the slut’s point of view.

The pain suddenly stopped. I got up on my knees hoping she would show some mercy. I was shaking in fear. Mistress had some kind of power over me, I didn’t understand. She always id have power over me but this was different. All this went through my head as I got up on my knees and saw her sitting back on the couch with her legs spread wide open. She had just had a huge orgasm at my expense. I truly wanted to please her but this pain she put me in was unbearable. I was terrified and confused. I didn’t know what to do.

Mistress then commanded me to come over and to clean up her pussy. I crawled over to her as fast as I could. All I wanted was to lick that pussy. To taste her again was almost worth the pain. I started to lick her maybe too fast. She hit me in the side of the head with her fist and yelled, “I said clean me up, NOT to try to make me cum! Do what I tell you and nothing more or nothing less! I am NOT a slut like you are! Don’t EVER assume that I am!!!!”

I started shaking in fear! I continued to clean her as best I could while shaking in fear of that pain. I finished cleaning her and she ordered me to go into the kitchen and make her some dinner. I ran into the kitchen trying to remember what she might like to eat. I knew all her favorite foods and started to make her dinner. She walked into the kitchen a few minutes later with her clothes on. I looked at her a little disappointed seeing her clothed. She laughed and told me to get back to work and that I should be grateful that she let me clean her up. She said she enjoyed it but not as much as she thought it would. She told me that from now on the pain will be mostly a punishment but that she still might enjoy watching me flop around once in a while. I started to cry and responded, “Yes Mistress. I am always pleased to make you happy in any way that I can.” She told me not to cry and that for the most part the pain will be only a punishment. She said that she didn’t really enjoy it that much and that I will still be rewarded occasionally for good service.

My life had just taken another turn toward being a total slave to a fifteen year old. I was praying I could survive. Being her slave had such rewards but this pain she could now cause was unbearable. I had no choice. I must be very careful to obey her or I will have to endure this agony she can inflict with just a thought.

Before she started eating, she said, “You do not have my permission to cum. Horny slut.” Once again something happened for no reason. I suddenly became dripping wet horny. I was “mad” with lust and more desperate then I ever was to cum! I started to drip on the floor and hump the air. I was praying she would let me finger myself. I needed to more than ever. I couldn’t stop myself. I started to finger, rub and shove my fingers up my cunt.

She started to laugh and told me I could finger my worthless cunt as much as I wanted and that I could cum as much as I wanted. I stuttered out the words, “Thank you, Mistress. THANK YOU!”  She laughed again and told me to enjoy myself because I did not have permission to finger my worthless cunt until she told me to. She said she will punish me later and that for now; I was to enjoy her moment of kindness.

I flinched remembering the pain but I was lost in my world of lust and was humping my fingers and moaning like a dog in “heat”. I was now on my back on the floor, my legs spread as wide as they would go practically shoving my hand up my cunt. I found out, I could get right to the edge of Cumming but couldn’t seem to cum. I was mad with lust and frustration. I humped and fingered myself for what seemed like an eternity of lust and uncontrollable horniness. I started to shove my hand up my cunt. It hurt like hell but I was DESPERATE to cum. I crawled over to the chair, flipped it over and started to shove the chair leg up my cunt. I started to hump the chair and twist the locks on my nipples at the same time. I couldn’t control myself.

All this time Mistress was laughing at me so loud and long, I thought something was wrong but I was still so lost in my world of lust I couldn’t think about it. My cunt was starting to get sore on the chair leg but I couldn’t stop. All I could seem to do was to finger myself to the edge of Cumming but I was not able to cum. I was so horny and frustrated! Mistress then said, “Normal slut”. The extreme horniness was gone, suddenly. I was hunched over with the chair leg up my cunt twisting my tit locks. Tits and cunt were sore. It suddenly came to me that she had another type of control over me that I didn’t understand. It suddenly came over me. I was uncontrollably horny and she didn’t say or do anything.

I crawled of the chair and collapsed on the floor, panting. After she finished laughing, she said, “My, you are the biggest slut in the world! You were fucking a chair, of all things! What does it take to satisfy you? I will have to think about that for a while.” She threw what was left of her food on the floor and told me to have my dinner. AS I crawled over to the scraps on the floor that she left me, she said, “You had better clean this all up and to eat only what was on the floor because you are a worthless slut and didn’t deserve real food. When you are finished you will come to the living room and report to me on your knees for further orders.” I responded, “Yes Mistress.”

I went into the living room and knelt before her with my head down and waited. Mistress then said, “Piss Slut”. Suddenly I started to piss on the floor. This was another thing I didn’t understand. It was happening even though I tried to stop, I couldn’t. My piss ran down my legs onto the floor and I don’t know why. Once again, she didn’t say or do anything. I held my head down, feeling like a little kid that needed a diaper. I couldn’t control my own bladder.

Mistress looked down and got angry. She yelled, “Now what is your problem?! You come in here and PISS on the floor??!!! Get down and lick it all up! Now you will have to be punished for this too. Do you like all the pain? Is that your problem??!!”

I bent down and started to lick it up as best I could and as fast as I could. I was not going to argue with her and tell her I couldn’t control myself. My punishment would get longer and longer the more I tried to explain. I licked and licked. I was too afraid to even notice how awful it tasted. She just laughed at me and told me I would not be punished for this one. She said, “This is just another way to prove I am in control and that you are here to serve me and ONLY me. My fun is just beginning with you, slut. Now go upstairs and clean, take a shower, wash and dry your hair and cleanup. You do not have my permission to cum.” I came back down a short time later and Mistress was just getting ready to leave. She told me she was going out and that I was to follow her to the back yard. When we got there, she had a large chain attached to the tree and had my new collar in her had. She put and locked the collar on me, then locked the collar and me to the chain that was also locked to the tree. Then she pulled me over to a large lead weight with a big ring in the top. She unlocked my tit locks and put a chain on them that looped through the ring in the lead weight. There I was, on hands and knees chained and locked to a tree with my tits attached to a large lead weight so I could not stand up. I had to be on my hands and knees or lying down.

She said, “There you are, now. You will be locked out here like a dog, since you keep pissing on the floor. You can piss out here all you want to. You might be able to lift the weight since you are in good shape but you won’t be able to hold it up long. You can lift it to move around some and even stand if you want but not for long. You will be locked up in the back yard here like a dog until I get home. I am going out for a while. You don’t mind, do you? I said, “No Mistress. You can do anything you wish. I am the one that needs to be controlled.” She laughed and said “Piss Slut.” Suddenly I began to piss on the ground like before, I couldn’t stop. I pissed all over my legs and the ground where I was on hands and knees. Also like before, I had no idea why. I couldn’t stop no matter how hard I tried. Like always, she didn’t say or do anything. I started to cry a little when she said, “If you keep whining like a dog, you will be treated like a dog full time. It is bad enough you keep pissing on the floor.” I stopped crying but the tears kept flowing.

She patted me on the head and walked away laughing and yelled at me, “You do not have my permission to cum. You be a good doggie and don’t bark. You might disturb the neighbors. If you do, you will be punished. Bye for now, my little bitch in heat. OH, and by the way, feel free to finger your worthless cunt and cum as much as you wish to.”

There she left me, on my hands and knees. I tried to lift the weight and could for a few seconds but she was right. I could only hold it up for a few seconds before I would collapse form the heavy lead weight locked to my tits. I could crawl around on hands and knees a little and lie down but not walk. It was still light out but would get dark in about an hour or so. All I could do is hope the guy next door to us would not see me. He was overweight, balding, and had a mean personality. 

It soon got dark and I was a little relieved. I would not be seen by anyone, now. Suddenly I heard footsteps coming closer to me. I got nervous and dragged myself and the weight behind the tree to try and hide. I heard a shuffle form behind me. When I Turned a looked I saw it was the neighbor’s dog, Rocko. I tried to shoo him away. I yelled some noises at him but he was used to people and just came over and licked my face. I reached up and petted him and told nicely to go home. He just licked my face. Soon he must have gotten bored with my face and began to sniff around my ass and cunt. I tried to move away but I couldn’t. I was still chained to the tree and had a heavy weight lock to my tits. Between those two things I was practically immobile. There was little I could do to stop him. He started to lick my cunt and ass. He tried again to move my ass away from him but couldn’t He was faster than I was and he was defiantly getting more and more interested in my cunt. He kept licking it. I started to get a little horny but still didn’t want a dog fucking me.

Suddenly he jumped up on my back and grabbed me with his front paws. Once again, I tried to shake him lose but this time he growled at me. His grip on my back was tight. I couldn’t get loose tied down as I was and every time I tried he growled. He quickly started humping on my ass. I didn’t feel anything at first but soon felt his cock slide into my cunt. It was huge but I was getting wet so it slid in without too much trouble. All I could do is hold still and hope it would be over soon. Normally, I might have enjoyed it and my Mistress told me I could finger myself as much as I wanted but I know she didn’t want me to get fucked by anyone. I could only pray she would understand that I had no choice. Rocko was determined to fuck me and I couldn’t stop him. He soon began to pump harder and harder. His cock was sliding in and out like a piston. I was getting wet but at the same time, I realized I was being raped by a dog and there was nothing I could do. I braised myself. He was leaning on me heavily and each time I moved he growled at me and now he started to bite my hair and neck. I could feel his teeth biting into me and I became more and more afraid. I had to braise myself and hold him up while he fucked me. He was leaning on me a lot. I had no idea that the female had to hold up the male like this. Soon he pumped even faster, started to drool all over my back and dug his claws into my back. I knew he was digging his claws in but I was afraid he would hurt me if I resisted. Between him biting and scratching this was not the pleasurable experience that it might have been. I was afraid of him and my Mistress when she found out. Mistress didn’t seem to care if things were my fault or someone else’s. She just cared that I didn’t follow orders and was to be punished.

Soon, I could feel him pumping and shooting his load of cum deep in my cunt. His cock was so long and huge, I thought his cum would squirt out of my ears. Then he was finished. He tried to pull out and when he did, I only screamed. His knot was stuck and he didn’t care if it hurt me. He just kept pulling and pulling. I collapsed in pain while screaming. Suddenly he pulled out with a pop. I was free from him. He walked away from me a little and sat down to lick his cock to clean it off. I moved away from him as best I could but he didn’t seem interested in me anymore. He just walked away back to his own yard.

I just lay there curled up in a ball, shaking and with the dogs cum running down my legs and thighs. I started to cry, knowing my Mistress would be angry because I got fucked without permission. I was cold, terrified, helpless, and crying my eyes out. I was also bleeding from my back and my neck. It was bad enough being raped but to be raped by a dog. I was mortified. Soon, I withdrew from my surroundings. I had remembered that nice tree in the valley I had sat under in a dream I had recently. My Mistress was sitting at my side, holding my hand. I must have slept or passed out but it was ok. I was sitting in the sun under a beautiful tree next to my Mistress. The sun was warm and felt good. It felt so good.

I do not know why but suddenly I awoke on the couch in the house. I was no longer chained up. I jerked awake suddenly screaming, “NO! NO! GO AWAY! GO HOME!” I kept screaming and clawing at the air, thrashing around, trying to get away from that dog.

Mistress then did something I never would have expected. She leaned over on me and hugged me and quietly told me to relax and that I was “OK”. She told me that she was with me and would stay and that I was safe with her. I slowly calmed down and pulled her close. It felt wonderful to be in her arms. I knew then that I was safe and I started to cry while holding her.

I don’t know how long she held me close and soon I opened my eyes and looked up at her and said, “Please don’t leave me. PLEASE.”

She looked down at me and noticed all the claw marks on my back and sides. She must have noticed the bite marks on my neck. What she saw and I didn’t know was that he was biting me so hard; I was bleeding all over my back and neck. It had pretty much stopped by now but I had dried blood all over my back and neck. I could feel her moving my hair and head around d a little looking at it all.

Mistress: “What happened? What happened to you? Who did this?!!”

I started to cry all over again and pleaded, “Please Mistress, Please don’t punish me. I         tried to stop him but I couldn’t. Please believe me…please!!”

Mistress: “Slow down. Tell me what happened. You will not be punished. Please, tell me everything.”

I told her everything. She quietly listened and when I was trough telling her what happened, she just held me and told me it was OK. She said I would never be punished for something like this but that dog will be. She was angry but not at me. She held me still and in an angry voice said, “NO ONE hurts you like that unless I say so. NO ONE!! That is disgusting! That dog will never do that again. Be at peace, slut. He won’t bother you ever again. I PROMISE!”

All I could do is shake and hold her tight. It took a while but I started to calm down a bit but that memory would be with me for a while. She held my face up with her hands and kissed me gently on the mouth. She told me follow her upstairs to the shower.

She started the water and took her clothes off and pulled me into the shower with her. I was a mess. I was all muddy and dirty and still had the dogs cum running down my leg. Mistress pulled me into the warm water and started to slowly clean me up. Her touch was soft and gentle. I almost pushed her away. It was not a conscious thing. I was still remembering the dog’s claws on me. This wasn’t the Mistress I had experienced recently. I could tell she was not acting. She truly cared.  I started to cry all over and almost collapsed in her arms. She held me up and told me to stand in the warm water and let it wash the night away. I closed my eyes and felt her hands washing me. She started with my hair and worked her way sown my back. By her touch, I could tell she noticed the claw marks on my back and his teeth marks on my neck. She worked her way down my back and over my ass. She then did something that surprised me. I flinched a little with that dog still fresh in my mind but her touch was a welcome feeling. She rubbed her hands with some soap down the crack of my ass and up my cunt to clean them off well. She got down on her knees and washed the cum from my legs. Then she turned me around and worked her way back up the front of my legs and to my cunt. She once again took her hands and rubbed them over my cunt and up the crack of my ass and back. She gently worked her way up my stomach and over my tits, gently so as not to pull my tit locks too much. She rubbed my tits gently and then around my neck and trough my hair. She kissed me on the cheek and did it all over again. She said she wanted to clean that filthy dog off of me.

When she was finished with me and got herself cleaned up she spent a lot of time drying me off. She was just as gentle as when we were in the shower. She led me down the hall and started toward her room. I hesitated and shook in fear and said, “Please, Mistress, don’t leave me. Please!” She pulled me to her and hugged me and grabbed my hand and pulled me into her room. I hesitated but lay down on the floor like I used to. I was still afraid but at least she was in the room with me. She then pulled me up and pushed me gently onto the bed and still naked, crawled into the bed beside me. She crawled up behind me and put her arms around me and told me to go to sleep. She said, “I will not leave you. Rest now and sleep.” I shivered a little but soon fell into a deep sleep. I fell asleep all the while feeling safe with her arms around me. I was finally safe form the dog. I slept like I haven’t in a long time. It was a deep peaceful sleep all the time in her arms.

I awoke the next morning. She was still with me. She had stayed with me all night. I wanted to kiss her and touch her but it was like heaven, lying in her arms. I closed my eyes and realized I haven’t felt that safe and happy in a long time. My mind wandered back to the tree in the sunshine. This time I could feel her arms around me and she was there too. I had no idea why this dream was so clear in my head but I didn’t mind. It was a peaceful dream. I felt her move a little and knew she was awake. She ran her hands up and down my stomach slowly. She gently rubbed my cunt but not too much. She then rolled me over onto my back and got on top of me and kissed me. She shoved her tongue in my mouth and felt my tongue move to join hers. I reached around and held her all the while kissing her back.

Mistress: “You have my permission to cum”

She then did something I would never expect. She moved around on top of me so her ass and pussy were on my face. I didn’t need to be told what to do. I always hope to get a chance, anytime, to lick her pussy. First she moved her ass over me. I was to lick her butt-hole and make sure it was clean. I drove my tongue in several times as far as I could go. Then she moved a little so her pussy was right on my mouth. I was so happy, I forgot all about last night. Licking her pussy and being responsible for giving her this pleasure was all I ever wanted.

I could tell she was enjoying my attentions. She started to hump against my mouth and tongue. Her juices were flowing a lot and I was lapping it up as fast as it flowed.

Suddenly I felt something wonderful. She started to lick me cunt. I hesitated in surprise but then continued my licking and sucking. I felt her tongue on my cunt. She was working it in and around my clit. She was speeding up uncontrollably. It must have been because she was getting close herself to Cumming but it had its effect on me. I assumed this was going to be another build up of frustration. She seemed to enjoy my frustrations but I didn’t mind. I got the chance to use my mouth on her pussy and make her cum. Just to have her servicing me to this wave of frustration felt wonderful. I have never had her lick me before.

Suddenly it happened. Just as she hit this wave of a huge orgasm, I was also carried over the edge by her wonderful tongue and mouth. We were shaking, grabbing each other’s asses and pulling them towards our mouths. It was a moment I would never forget!

We lay there for a few minutes when she rolled over to the edge of the bed and sat there with her legs open. She told me to get up and make sure she was clean and dry, so she could get up. I rolled over to her and off the bed so fast; I stumbled and fell on the floor. She just laughed and told me to take it easy and not to hurt myself. I knelt between her thighs and gently licked her clean. She moaned a little and seemed to enjoy it but soon pushed me away and told me to go clean up and go downstairs and make us breakfast. I was a little confused that she said “us” and not “me”. She said that this was a special occasion but that I should not get used to it. I simply smiled, with a stupid look on my face and said, “Yes Mistress”. She just laughed, and kissed me on the top of the head and told me to get going. She said she would be down in a few minutes and that she didn’t expect to wait for her breakfast.

I asked her if I could leave my cunt wet because I wanted to honor her attentions. I told her that she had done me a great honor and I wanted to let her know that this was my way of showing her that she has done me the most wonderful thing that a Mistress could ever do for her slave and slut. I told her I didn’t deserve it.

She Laughed and said, “OK, slut. Now go and make our breakfast.” I ran downstairs into the kitchen and worked as hard as I could, still glowing in the memory of her and her taste in my mouth. It was a good taste and I wanted it to stay. As I cooked breakfast, the other memory of last night came back and I shuddered and started to cry.

She came down and saw me crying and asked what was wrong.

Mistress: “Why are you crying? What’s wrong?”

Slut: “You have done me a great honor last night and I will never be able to repay you but the other memory is still there and I am afraid of that dog and that he will do it again. I am afraid he will now consider me his bitch to fuck whenever he wants to.”

Mistress: “Don’t be afraid of him. The only one you will serve is ME! I will take care of him. Don’t ever be afraid of him, again. I will NEVER tolerate anyone else that uses you without my permission. I am the ONLY one that will use you as I see fit. You will always be mine!!! No one else will use or hurt you unless I allow it.”

Slut: “Thank you Mistress. You deserve better than me and I will do anything you wish. I believe you and I am no longer afraid of him. Thank you”

Mistress: “Good. Now stop talking stupid and sit down and eat your breakfast.

I sat at the table and hesitated a little because I was forbidden to sit at the table. She noticed and told me to sit. I had her permission to sit at the table this one time. Just then something occurred to me. I was able to cum with her this morning. It seemed that I had another reason to serve and worship her. Still, I had no idea how she was doing this but this time, I was grateful. She not only let me cum but she was responsible for my orgasm. I started to cry again.

Mistress: “Now, why are you crying?”

Slut: “I am so grateful to you for this morning and will never be able to repay you.”

Mistress winked and said: “Don’t worry. I will think of something”

I turned red and said, “Thank you Mistress.”

We finished breakfast and I went into the living room to take my position at her feet since I had no other orders. When I walked into the room, I noticed she was naked too. I knelt down at her feet and stared at her pussy. I want to please her but I couldn’t unless she let me. All I could do is sit and yearn to have my tongue in her pussy.

Mistress: “I have another surprise for you slut. You can have all day today to lick my pussy as much as you want to. It was my fault you were raped last night without my permission. It will never happen again like that and this is my way of saying, “I’m sorry”.

Slut: “You are being wonderful to me and will never have any reason to be sorry to me about anything” 

Mistress: “This is my decision and I suggest you don’t argue with me. I gave you my word about today but there is always tomorrow so stop arguing. Anytime today you want to service me, just ask. I was staying home today anyway. I need to talk to Mike and I don’t want to miss him when he stops in.”

Slut: “Thank you Mistress. I will never forget you kindness to me”

Mistress said, laughing, “I am being too kind to you, aren’t I?”

Slut: “Yes Mistress but I will never tell anyone”

Mistress spread her legs and said to me laughing: “Get started, slut. This first time is for me. I also want you to be a champion pussy eater. This is a good way to teach you and get you some practice.”

I dove into her pussy like I was starving. She still tasted better than anyone I have eaten. She had a sweet taste. I was addicted to her pussy almost as much as I was my own lust. Last night, I got both and it will be in my memory forever. I started licking too fast but slowed down right away. I worked slowly mostly to please her but a small part of me wanted this to last forever.

Soon she shook and squeezed my head with her thighs. She was Cumming and her juices were pouring out of her pussy into my waiting mouth. I licked and swallowed all of it. When she was calm again and relaxed I asked, “Mistress, may I give you a back rub?” She told me it was a good idea and that she would let me. She rolled over onto her stomach and rested her head on a pillow. I took a moment to admire her wonderful body. I looked at her beautiful ass. Just seeing it made me horny. I bent down and gently kissed each cheek, then started on her back rub.

Mistress: “Today is the only time you will get away with that without punishment. Now quit goofing off and get to work!”

I smiled and said: “Yes Mistress.”

I started her back rub and was going as slowly as possible. I wanted her to enjoy it. I also wanted to touch her body as much as I could. Today was one of the very few times I was able to touch her and I wanted to enjoy it too.

I started at her shoulders and worked my way around the middle of her back……………………………..

My Daughter Becomes My Mistress:   PART 9

       I was beginning to give my Mistress a back massage. I worked my hands slowly and firmly down her back and around her shoulders. She seemed tense but relaxed quickly. I moved my hands down to her lower back and over her beautiful ass. I wanted so bad to go down and lick her ass but I didn’t want to anger her and I had all day today to ask her. I kept my hands moving down her thighs. My hands massaged her muscles firmly. I worked down her legs and to her calves. I rubbed her ankles and started back up again. This went on slowly for about ½ hour when I noticed she fell asleep. I gently pulled my hands away and covered her with a blanket to let her sleep. I didn’t know what to do now, so I quietly sat down on the floor and watched her sleep for a while. She was more beautiful than I ever gave her credit for. She defiantly had my body but she had her fathers’ features and his deep blue eyes. She also had his spirit. He was a strong person and used to being in charge. She must have gotten that from him, too.  A tear ran down my cheek. I saw so much of him in her. I have missed him over the years. I made a promise to him so many years ago.

       I turned and leaned against the couch and waited. Every now and then I would look back at her to see her at peace and asleep. It was about an hour later when Mike walked in and saw us. She stirred and woke up. She saw me and realized I had put a blanket over her. When she saw Mike she called to him and said she needed to talk to him and it was important. When he stopped to look at us he stared at me for a bit. I smiled at him because I knew he thought I was beautiful and he always wanted to fuck me. I didn’t mind. He was a good man and could be gentle in bed. He looked a Mistress and asked what she needed. She looked at him and said, “I want to show you something, then I need to talk to you in the kitchen.” She told me to stand up and turn my back to him. She pulled my hair aside and showed him the scares on my back. He seemed upset and demanded to know who did that!

Mistress: “Slut, go and sit down facing the corner and wait.”

Slut: “Yes Mistress”

Mistress: “Mike lets go into the kitchen. I need to talk with you.”

Note: The following conversation took place in the kitchen without the slut hearing it.

Mike: “I need to talk to you too. What did you think of the Doctor, I sent you to?”

Mistress: “She was fine. I actually got lucky. She got called out of the room and I was able to add a few       more rules to her list.”

Mike: “She was not a real Psychologist. She was a graduate student at the university that someone recommended. She is an expert in Hypnotism and they say she is a genius. She also takes that Hippocratic Oath with a grain of salt if there’s money to be made. By the way, that slut of yours owes me $1000 for her treatment at the Doctor.”

Mistress: REALLY? She seemed fine to me but then I have never been to a psychologist. That does explain some things, now that I think of it. No real doctor would refer to a patient as “slut”. I guess her receptionists were students too. LOL. Well, tell her thanks. She helped me a lot with the slut. I will get you money tomorrow. By the way, there is something I need to show you. Come with me and look at the slut’s back.”

When Mike saw the slut’s back, he was surprised and asked, “Did you do that?!”

Mistress: “No. That fat neighbor’s dog did this.”

Mike (with a surprised look): “You mean….???”

Mistress: “Yes. ROCKO DID THIS! The basterd raped her in our back yard while I was gone. I want that dog to disappear! I want him off this planet and never to be found!

Mike: “I agree. I will take care of this. Tonight will be his last night. She is to serve you but this is different. Tell the slut to never worry about him again.

Mistress: “Thanks Mike. I wasn’t sure how to handle this on my own.”

Mike: “No problem. Dad would have taken care of the owner too but I don’t want to get into that. It would cause a lot of trouble for us.”

Mistress: “Dad? Why? What would he do? I never knew him. Could you tell me about him?”

Mike, glancing at the slut: “No, Jenny. I am not the one to explain that to you. Someone else should but not me.”

Mistress: “WHO?”

Mike: “Someday, you will know but not today and not from me. I have to go now. I have a date with a dog.

Mike reached down and looked closely at the slut’s back and asked her: “Did he really do this?

Slut: “Yes.” Whispering to him she said so only she could hear: “Thank you for not saying anything.”

Mike got up and said to Mistress: “I hope I get to fuck her for this. This time, I don’t want any restrictions on her. I want her to feel the full length of my cock without her worrying about be punished by you. It takes all the fun out.

Mistress (laughing): “It is fine now. I can control her on my own while she is crazy with lust, if that is what you want. It is not up to her anymore. It is up to me.”

Mike leaned down and kissed the slut on the mouth very roughly and told her that the no one will ever see the dog again. He told her he was looking forward to fucking her. He said that he would like to invite some friends if her Mistress allowed it.  He grabbed her tit locks and twisted them, saying that he liked these and that they will come in handy later. As he left, Mistress said to him, “Thanks Mike. I owe you one, or should I say SHE owes you one…LOL.”

Get up, slut. We have some work to do around here. I want you to install some new hardware in the house. I will enjoy using you more, with these new improvements. Now get up. We have to go to the hardware store and get some things.

The story will continue for the slut’s point of view.

When we walked into the hardware store, there was a woman at the register. She just stared at me while Mistress was describing what she needed. The woman asked me if I always dressed like this. I looked at Mistress and she said, “She wears whatever I tell her to.”

Woman: “Does she like to dress like that?”

Mistress: “What she likes doesn’t matter. I like her to dress like that. She is a slut and she does what I tell her. Please, if you need to ask anything else, ask me. She is not allowed to talk unless I let her.”

Woman: “OK. No Problem. Do you Mind if I take a look at her nipple piercings?”

Mistress: “No, Go right ahead. Slut, Raise your top for her.”

Slut, raising her top: “Yes Mistress.”

The sales clerk reached out and held my nipple locks. She pulled on them and twisted them to see if they would hurt or not and to see how they felt.

Woman: “That’s interesting. I was thinking of being pierced and I was curious how much it would hurt. (Looking at Mistress) Did it hurt very much?”

Mistress: “I am not sure. I suppose it did but I told her if she made any noise, she’d get punished. That and I didn’t care. She was getting the locks put in no matter how much it hurt.” I need some hardware. I need some large eye bolts and some heavy straps. They must be able to hold up at least 200 pounds.”

Woman: “We have exactly what you need. Follow me.”

I followed them to the area where the merchandise was. All the time, I held my top up. Mistress never told me I could lower it and I didn’t dare without her permission. There were other people in the store besides us.

An older guy was pulled away by his wife while she was complaining about the store letting this happen. Her husband didn’t seem to mind. He kept staring at me. There were two younger guys that saw me and started to follow us, pretending they needed stuff in the same section as we did. I was terribly embarrassed. Mistress had me dressed so everyone could practically see me anyway but now I was walking around holding my top all the way up so everyone had a perfect view of not only my tits but the locks on my nipples also. I was turning beet red. When we got to where the bolts were they were talking about them and ignoring me. All the while I was standing there giving those two guys a wonderful show at my expense. They started to laugh and say: “Nice tits lady. Show us more of what you got. We have a beautiful place to lock those things up to. At least bend over for us.”

Mistress (Looking at me and them): “Slut, hold your top up and grab you skirt and pull it up too so they can see your cunt.”

I faced them and pulled up my skirt. They both stared and said nothing at first. They finally figured out that Mistress was in charge and I did everything she told me to. They said, “Hey girl, Can we have some of that? Maybe just a quickie before we leave?”

Mistress (Looking at me irritated): “Sure. Go with them slut. You two take her into the men’s room but I want her back in ten minutes. She has some work to do.”

Guys: “Sure thing.”

They grabbed me and practically dragged me into the men’s room. They couldn’t get their pants down fast enough. They tore off my clothes and shoved me into a stall and pushed me on my hands and knees. I didn’t fight them. I knew what they wanted and if I didn’t do what they want, Mistress would punish me with that awful pain. They both dropped their pants and one got in front of me and the other behind me. They laughed and both shoved their cocks in at the same time. One in my cunt, the other all the way down my throat. They both shoved their cocks in so hard my neck was bent back. One held my ass and pushed; the other grabbed my head and pushed. Both were pumping and grunting. All the while the guy in the front was saying, “Come on, whore. Take it all the way! Suck that cock! You know you want to!” They pumped for what seemed like forever but in reality was only a few minutes. While the guy in my cunt grunted and shot his cum so far up my cunt, I thought I would choke on it. The guy in front suddenly pulled out and shot his load all over my face. They kicked me down and threw my clothes in the toilet. They laughed, called me a fucking slut to let two strangers fuck me. One of them took two one dollar bills and tucked each on in a nipple lock so I had a bill sticking in each lock.

I pulled my clothes out of the toilet as quick as I could. They were wet but not soaked. I left the stall and tried to dry my clothes as best that I could. I was not ordered to clean up so I was forced to go back to my Mistress, once again, with cum running down my legs and cum all over my face running down my chin onto my tits. I returned to the two of them, where I left them. Mistress had a cart full of various hooks, eye bolts, locks, straps and other miscellaneous things.

Sales Woman: “Doesn’t she a least clean up before she comes back? She’s a mess. She has cum all over her and wet clothes. How can she walk around in public like that?”

Mistress: “She does what I tell her. I didn’t tell her to clean up and besides, I think she likes walking around like that anyway. If she didn’t she would clean up and take her punishment for it. I’m trying to make her a better pussy licker but she seems to attract a lot of guys so she doesn’t get much practice.”

Sales Woman: “She IS a beautiful woman. You have to expect men’s reaction to her. You say she needs practice? She can practice on me. My boyfriend will never do that for me and I would like to see what it feels like. Would that be ok with you?”

Mistress: “Sure. Thank you. Like I said, she needs to practice. She can do it right now, if you like. Slut, go and clean up. USE THE SINK THIS TIME, SLUT!! Do you have someplace we can go?”

Sales Woman: “Yes. We can go to the back storage room. No one goes in there without my permission, anyway. You say she doesn’t use the sink?”

Mistress: “She has orders to use the toilet unless I tell her not to.”

Sales Woman: “Wow! I wish I had that kind of control over my boyfriend. He is a good person but a little self centered.”

Mistress: “I can give you the name of someone that might be able to help. Give her a call and tell her Mike and Jenny told you about her.”

Sales Woman: “Thank you very much.”

I had cleaned up myself as best that I could before I returned. When I got back, Mistress ordered me to follow them to a back storage room. When we went in, the sales woman locked the door and turned and looked at us. Mistress told me to strip and lay on the floor. She told the sales woman to go ahead and sit on my face. She told her that was the best position for her and that it wouldn’t be so cold for her. The sales woman dropped her pants and underwear and came over to me and squatted on my face.

She hesitated a little. She had never done that before but as I started to lick and suck on her she started to grind her pussy into my face. Mistress told her that she would do a little more shopping and that she could use me as long and however she wished to. Mistress told her that when she was finished to come back out and meet with her and to bring me with her. She ordered me to do anything the woman wanted and to put my clothes on when I left. Mistress also ordered me NOT to clean up this time.

       As she was grinding her pussy into my face she was also grabbing my nipple locks and twisting them. They started to hurt a lot and she discovered that the more she twisted and pulled them, the harder and deeper my licking and sucking would be. They were starting to hurt a lot but there was no way I could tell her. She was pushing her pussy into my face and I couldn’t talk or yell. It wouldn’t have done any good anyway. I had orders to please her and if I complained, she would mention it and I would be punished so I had no choice but to endure the pain.

       Her juices were flowing and running all over my face. I was trying to swallow all that I could but she was gyrating all over and squeezing my head. I knew she was getting close so I doubled my efforts. I wanted to be finished. I could hardly breathe and was gasping for air. All the while this was going on she was pulling and twisting on my nipple locks. Suddenly, she yelled, “OH GOD! OH GOD, I’M FUCKIONG CUMMING!!!

       She shuddered, shook, squeezed my head, and pulled so hard on my nipples; I thought they would get tore off. As she screamed and was Cumming, I was screaming too. My nipples hurt like hell. Then she finally collapsed on the floor and was trying to catch her breath. We both lay there, her breathing heavily and me gasping for breath and rubbing my nipples. I looked at them and they were red and starting to swell up.

       Sales Woman: “That was wonderful! I wish my boyfriend would do that for me. I have to get the name of that person your friend was talking about to help me. Oh God, that was wonderful!! I can’t use these panties anymore. They are torn and dirty. They need to be thrown away but I can’t get rid of them in the store. Can you get rid of them for me?”

       Slut: “Of course. I will do anything you want me too. Those are my orders.”

       Sales Woman: “Here they are but where will you hide them? I know. You can put them in your mouth until you leave the store.”

       Slut: “Yes Ma’am.”

       I took them and stuffed them into my mouth put my clothes back on and followed her back out into the store. We found Mistress and the sales lady told Mistress about my performance.

       Sales Woman: “She was simply wonderful! You have a great slave here! I wish she could visit me more often. I have never had such a wonderful orgasm in my life!

       Mistress: “I will return here as often as I can. You have been a great help finding all of this merchandise. Your boyfriend should be servicing you like this. I wrote down the name of the person that helped us. Here is her name and number. She is not really a Doctor but will help you. You will soon have your boyfriend eating out of your hand……or should I say Pussy. LOL.”

       Sales Woman: “Thank you very much. If my boyfriend is half as obedient as her, I will have a much better life. By the way, I gave my panties to your slut to throw away for me. I can’t get rid of them here and they are too dirty and messed up to use. I hope that is OK?”

       Mistress: “No problem. Where are they?”

       Sales woman: “They are in her mouth. It was the only safe place to carry them so no one would see.”

       Mistress (laughing): “That is fine. It will keep her quiet. She likes the taste of pussy anyway. She has it all over her face and now in her mouth and she loves it. I can tell. I see you had fun with her nipple locks too. Don’t worry, that’s what their there for. I am glad she was satisfactory. Sometimes, I enjoy punishing her but maybe another time.”

       We checked out with quite a bit of stuff. I carried it all out to the car. It was very heavy. She bought a lot. There were chains, straps, more locks, and bags of other things that I couldn’t see.

       We drove out of the parking lot and Mistress told me to drive home. She said we had a lot of work to do. Next week was her 16th birthday and she wanted to get everything finished before then. I had NO idea what she had in mind. All I could do is wonder and wish she would let me take these panties out of my mouth.

       Mistress: “Slut, did you enjoy you pussy-lunch? I know you like it and I was glad you didn’t make a liar out of me. Your pussy licking is good but you need more practice, yet. The sales lady doesn’t have her pussy licked at all and she is not a good judge. Well, did you enjoy it??”

       Slut: “MMffff….mfffff.”

       

       Mistress (laughing her ass off): “Oh yes, I forgot you had her panties in your mouth. That’s ok. Leave them in. Just nod. LOL”

       I nodded yes to her question and she didn’t ask me any more on the way home. Before we got home she had me stop at a local service station. She said she had one little thing to do before we got home. We went in and there was only one guy there but he wasn’t busy anyway. He just stared at me while Mistress asked him if he could do a little welding for her. He said sure. What do you need done? Mistress told him she wanted my collar welded on permanently. I looked at her surprised. I was mortified. I didn’t want that thing on me permanently! I had no choice. I could only slump my head in defeat. He hauled me to the back of the shop still staring at me. I know he saw my nipple locks and could see quite well my tits anyway through my top. Mistress adjusted it a little so it was comfortable but that was NO WAY it would come off. It didn’t take him long and soon it was welded on my neck permanently. Mistress asked how much would cost. He just said if I would give him a blow job, it would cover the costs. Mistress told me to spit out the panties and get on my knees and take care of the bill. I knelt down in front of him and he dropped his pants and stuck his now rock hard cock in my mouth. He grabbed my head and fucked my mouth hard and quick. I almost gagged. I have sucked cocks before but he was not being gentle. He just wanted to get his rocks off and fill my mouth with his cum. It didn’t take long. I doubt if he’d been with a woman in the last 20 years. He was fat and hairy and ugly. He finally stiffened up and pulled my head to him with his cock all the way down my throat. I choked a little just as he shot his load. He wanted to make sure I tasted it and as he was Cumming, he pulled out a little so he would fill my mouth with his cum.

       Mistress came up to me as he was pulling his pants up and hit me in the back of the head and told me to wait in the car. She said, “It’s about time! I guess you need practice sucking cock too. It takes you way too long to give a blow job. I have a lot of work with you, don’t I? Let’s go home, slut.”

This time before I drove into the driveway, I stopped and stripped before I pulled in. Mistress laughed and said, “Wow, The slut DOES learn! I was hoping you would forget again. You would have gotten a severe punishment if I had to tell you twice about the same thing and I would have enjoyed watching you. Pain is not the only type of punishment, you know.” I had no idea what she meant but I figured I would soon find out. She told me to bring all the stuff we bought into the house. She said she had to find a carpenter to do some work for me.

I put it in the living room and wondered what she meant. I knew it was not going to be good for me. She told me to sit in my chair where she strapped me in and locked me in. My arms were behind my back and my thighs and legs spread wide open in front of the window and front door. This time she did something different. She opened the locks on my tits, attached the end of a chain to one of them and strung it through one of the rings on my collar and locked the other end onto my other nipple lock. It was at a length so that my tits were pulled up so that the locks were pulling my nipples very tight. It hurt and I couldn’t relieve the pressure no matter what I did. Besides the fact that it hurt, it looked ridiculous. My tits were pointed up at my face in an unnatural position with my nipples stretched way up toward my neck and face.

She sat down behind me and told me that all the stuff I bought at the store was so she could have some fun with me. She said that I was going to be the entertainment at her birthday party next week. I just sat there feeling strange with the collar on permanently. It was bad enough to walk around practically naked but to wear a collar like a dog was terrifying. What would people think?

I was to be her entertainment next week. Now I would probably be the slave of a dozen teenagers, all with raging hormones. I got the feeling I was not going to like this party. Pain and humiliation was going to be my “bread and Butter” at this party.

I just sat there and started to cry. There was NOTHING I could do. My teenage daughter had total control over me. I was there ONLY to entertain her and her friends.

What was all that hardware for? What was she doing with it and why did she need a carpenter? I started to beg and plead with her to please not hurt me during that party. She only said that it doesn’t matter what I say or want and that if I didn’t stop whining, I would regret it.

All I could do is sit there and cry…………………………..

       

       

       

My Daughter Becomes My Mistress   PART  10

There I was sitting in my chair, tied up, my collar permanently welded on my neck. Every time I moved my head, those rings on my collar jingled and reminded me who was really in charge around here.  I could hear her talking on the phone for a while before she can back into the living room by me. She told me she’d found a carpenter that could come tomorrow but it would cost me extra for the quick service. He’d be here at 8:00 AM tomorrow morning.

She saw me crying and said, “Don’t worry, slut, it’s only for one night. You will be the life of the party. I promise you will be rewarded if you entertain us well.” Laughing she also said, “Of course you have no choice, do you?” I could only look at her with tears running down my cheeks.

She left me in my chair but didn’t bother me until it was time for bed. She led me up into the bathroom and attached my collar to the toilet with a chain and a lock. I had just enough slack in the chain to reach and use the toilet but could not reach anything else. She told me that I could use the toilet this way and didn’t have to piss on the floor like have been doing and make a mess. She told me if got thirsty, I could have some toilet water if I wanted to. She turned the light out and told me to have a good night. I heard her laughing down the hallway and into her room. All I could do is lie on the cold tile floor until morning when she’d unlock me. I curled up in a ball to keep warm and fell asleep on the cold floor, crying my eyes out. I was becoming more and more afraid of my Mistress. She still had some power over me that I didn’t understand. I soon fell asleep and dreamt of that peaceful tree in the sun.

The next morning, she came into the bathroom to use the toilet. She used me as a foot rest against the cold floor while she pissed and shit in the toilet. When she finished she told me to clean her up and that the carpenter would be here soon. She then squatted on my face and told me to lick her clean, inside and out. She said to start with her pussy and work her way back to her anus and if I didn’t do a good job, I would know a new meaning of punishment.

I started to lick her pussy but not in a way to please her but to try to clean her as best that I could. Her pussy tasted very much like piss and I tried my best to clean her. Then I started to work my way back to her anus. It had some shit on it but not too much. I gagged a little bit but soon forced myself to clean her up. I was afraid of her and just wanted to make her happy so she wouldn’t punish me. I licked all the shit from the outside and began to push my tongue into her. She resisted at first but then relaxed and my tongue slipped inside her anus. I sucked and licked around as best, I could when she finally stood up and told me to clean myself up. She didn’t want the carpenter to be grossed out by all the piss and shit on my face. When she went downstairs, I was left with only one choice. I had to clean up in the toilet. I flushed twice to get some clean water and washed and rinsed myself in the toilet water and then waited. I was still chained in that bathroom and could only wait.

I hear the door bell ring and the front door open and then close. After about an hour Mistress came back and unlocked me and told me to go downstairs and bring my chains with me. When I got downstairs, I saw the carpenter. He was middle aged and decent good looking. He had a deep tan and was well muscled.  When he saw me he just stared at me and said nothing. Even though I walk around naked a lot, I was still uncomfortable having others stare me like this. I started to turn red, said “hello sir” and took my chains into the kitchen where the rest of them and My Mistress was.

Mistress: “Fallow me into the living room, slut.

Slut: “Yes Mistress.”

Mistress: “Jim (The carpenter), this slut will help you whenever you need it. Don’t be afraid to use her. She needs to keep busy.”

Jim: “Sure thing. Is she always naked? She can help by just being here. She’s a beautiful woman and I would enjoy simply watching her. She can entertain me by just being here.”

Mistress: “She can be very entertaining. If things get boring and you need a break, let me know. I will have her REALLY entertain you!”

The carpenter quickly got to work. He was more interested in the job than bothering me but he continued to watch and stare at me while he worked. He was working quickly following orders from my Mistress. I am not sure what he was doing but I helped as best I could. I mostly handed him tools and held things for him. He soon got lost in his work and didn’t seem to care anymore that I was naked. Every so often Mistress would come in and guide him on what she wanted done.

When he finished, there were nine of those huge eye-bolts in the ceiling. They were attached to beams in the ceiling and skillfully covered back up with ceiling material. If you didn’t know they were there, you would never notice them at all. There were also six more attached just under the floor. They were also covered up with great skill and could not be seen. It was interesting watching him. He was a true artist when it came to his work. When he finished, Mistress asked him what the final cost was. He told her it was what he agreed on and that he considered her payment enough. Mistress asked him if I was any help to him. He said, “Yes. She was.” She asked him if he needed anything from me…..a blow-job….anything. He walked over to me and gently held my head and kissed me. He told her that a woman as beautiful as me should be cherished. He said to Mistress, “Good bye and if there’s anything else you need, call me.” He then looked at me and said, “Thank you.” Then he left.

Mistress looked at me strange and then said, “It’s time to test out the new hardware. Come here, slut and hold your hands up while I attach them to those bolts. She seemed to be fussy about having them just the right height. She then brought the coffee table under me and had me lay on it so she could attach my feet to another set. She was using some leather wrist and ankle straps she got. They were heavy leather and could be locked on. After she was finished with my legs, I was lying on the coffee table with my arms and legs attached to the ceiling and spread out wide. Then she got a strange looking harness for my head. It did not cover my eyes or ears but wrapped around it. It was not uncomfortable and it too was locked on. That she attached to another bolt that was between the bolts holding my arms. She then pulled the coffee table out from under me and I was there hanging from the ceiling, legs and arms spread wide. Now I realized what the harness on my head was. It gently cradled my head so I did not get hurt. She used these straps that were made for cars and trucks to tie me to the ceiling hooks. They could be ratcheted up or down without untying me.

I could lift my head a little but not for long. I was about 2-3 feet of the floor and my cunt was spread WIDE OPEN by the straps that held my feet. It was not too uncomfortable. I suppose I could be tied up all day without any trouble or much discomfort and I was glad for that. I had a feeling I would now spend a lot of time hanging from these hooks. Mistress laughed and told me she wanted to have a little fun to see how this would work for her birthday next week.

She put her hand on my cunt and gave me a very hard push. I just swayed back and forth for a little bit before stopping. She laughed and said, “This is going to be fun. You can even become a moving target.” She went to my side and gave me another shove from the side. Like before, I swayed back and forth for a little while before stopping.

Then she said, “Horny Slut”. I do not know what happened but I felt this once before. She didn’t do or say anything but suddenly I felt this wave of horniness and lust come over me. I started thrashing around and struggling against my bonds but it did no good. My cunt started instantly dripping on the floor and my nipples were hard against my locks. I begged and pleaded with her to touch my cunt…..to shove anything up my cunt. I needed something…anything. I was soon trashing harder and making incoherent noises. I was not even conscious of what was happening anymore. All this time my cunt was running like a faucet and leaving a nice puddle on the floor. My eyes rolled back in my head. I was humping the air with my ass and screaming, “FUCK ME! SOMEONE PLEASE FUCK ME!!! PLEEEEAAAASSSSE!!! FUCK ME!!!!”

My Mistress was just sitting there watching me. It seemed like an eternity to me but in reality it was only ten minutes. She then said, “Normal slut”. I collapsed in my bonds breathing heavy and sweating. I was still horny but it was a normal horniness, NOT what was happening before. All I could do is hang there, still hoping she would give some relief. She walked over to me and looked into my face and said, “See, I told you there was more than pain to punish you. I could make this happen all day. The next time you need punishment; I will start this and spend the day at the mall. You will be a pile of horny mush hanging there. Think about that if you disobey me from now on. Don’t forget, there is still the pain. That could be going all afternoon too, while you hang there.” I just cried and pleaded with her and promised I would be good. I told her I would never hesitate to do whatever she tells me to.

She laughed again and said, “I figured you wouldn’t be a problem at my party but I wanted to make sure you understand clearly what will happen if you give me any trouble.” I cried and promised her I would be good and obey her without question. She answered me, “We’ll see but for now, I want to have some fun and get familiar with all these hooks and straps.”

Mistress released my feet and attached them to a bolt in the floor. I was now upright but still spread eagle. She walked up to me and said, “You do not have my permission to cum.” I, of course did not hear any of that. All I knew was that she came up to me and stuck her fingers up my cunt. I moaned with pleasure until she started to work her entire hand up my cunt. She had a little trouble getting her entire hand up my cunt. It hurt quite a bit and I Flinched and moaned but didn’t dare say anything. Finally she got her whole hand halfway up to her elbow up my cunt. It hurt at first but when she started to work her arm around, I now moaned with pleasure. It felt so good and I was humping her hand without even knowing I was doing it.

She laughed while she pulled her hand out and said, “I could stick anything up you cunt and you would enjoy it. Damn! You are unbelievable! Maybe I should try the vacuum cleaner hose. Would that satisfy you?!!! Maybe a nice long, thick broom handle would work!”

I pleaded, “Please, Mistress, Please no. PLEASE!” She said, “For now, slut, I don’t want you injured but now you can see why you need to be controlled. You would injure yourself if I left you on your own. You would be no good to me if you were damaged.”

Mistress then unhooked me and reattached me to the floor. This time she strapped my collar to a ring on the floor with only about two inches of “play”. Then she attached my legs to two other rings with no play in them, either. There I was with my head against the floor and my ass sticking up in the air. I was stuck in this position too. She laughed and said, “Now this is a good position. Everyone will get a good view of your cunt this way. They will also have nice easy access to you. I like this position. I think I will leave you this way for a while. I am going to make a pizza for myself. Don’t go anywhere. I’ll be back soon.” Before she left, she put the ball gag in my mouth and said, “Horny slut”. Suddenly I felt that wave of absolute and massive horniness! How was she doing that? She would never do or say anything! I started to scream into the gag but all that came out was some muffled grunts and snorts. I was CRAZY with lust. I shook and pulled on my straps. I NEEDED someone to fuck me…BAD!!! I NEEDED someone to stick something up my cunt!!! I NEEDED RELIEF AND HELP!!! She walked away leaving me in that dimension of wave after wave of lust. The last thing I heard before I went into this world of my own lust was her saying, “You will be very entertaining at my party. I will be back in about fifteen minutes. Have fun!” I knew nothing after that. I had no conscious thought of what was happening. My mind was so absolutely focused on my own lust; I was not even in the real world. I shook and shook and pulled and screamed into the gag.

After what was an eternity in this lust world of mind, suddenly it was over. I would have collapsed on the floor if the straps were not holding me up. There was a puddle of juice under me. It was sweat mixed with my own horny cunt juices. I lay there moaning and shaking, my ass leaning a little to one side but not able to go to the floor. All I heard was my Mistress laughing and apparently eating while watching me. She said, “You remember this, slut. Much more of this and you will be begging for the pain!” She walked over to me and kicked me in the cunt. I screamed into the gag and she said, “Now, I have a proposition for you. I must be getting soft on you but I will give you a choice for the party. There will be about six or seven people here and I have two ways for you to entertain us. I will let you pick the one you like. These are you choices:

1. This is just a sample of what to expect. You will be tied in various positions and be whipped on your ass, tits and cunt. I think you’ll like a cunt whipping when you get as horny as you just were. Don’t you? You will be poked and prodded and have all sorts of things shoved up your cunt, which you will enjoy since you will be insane with lust just like now. I bet you will beg for us to shove things up your cunt! After all that, I think we will work on your pussy licking skills. They still need work. You will also be our toilet all night. There may be other things I think of but that will be the highlights.

OR

2. Cindy will bring her dog, Rex over and you will let him fuck you. Don’t start sniveling, It will only be for about 15 minutes and then you will be left alone. I will guarantee you will have at least one HUGE orgasm for letting us watch you fuck a dog. You will not only enjoy it, you will beg to fuck Rex. I guarantee it!

I looked up at my Mistress pleadingly. She saw the fear in my eyes when she mentioned Rex.

She said, “Think about it but you don’t have much time to decide. Just remember, whatever happens, you asked for it.”

       Mistress then came over and let me lose form the straps. I collapsed on the floor in my own juices and sweat. I was still whimpering and crying. She used one of the chains and locked it to my collar and then to a floor ring. She laughed and said I would be tied up like a dog tonight. She put a large pad down for me to sleep on and some newspaper on the floor. She said that was to piss on if I needed to because if I whined to go out, she was not going to take me. She turned the lights out and went to bed. I was left in the dark. I crawled over to my pad and curled up in a ball to stay warm. There I was, on a leash like a dog for the night.

  I fell asleep thinking about my choice. What was I to do? Either of the choices she gave me would be hell on earth. I would be mortified with either choice. There would be 7-8 teenagers there watching me and using me however they wanted to. The first choice would last all night. It would be a night of pain, extreme terror, abuse and humiliation! The second choice would be humiliating beyond torture but would not last long. The neighbor’s dog was still fresh in my mind and it was horrible. That was bad enough but now there would be a group of teenagers watching me. I lay in the dark and tried to fall asleep while trying to decide what to do. It was hard. I am not used to making decisions any more.

I fell asleep trying to find that tree in the sun that always gave me some comfort. I couldn’t find it. Tears ran down my cheek. Even my dreams were not my own anymore. Soon I was asleep, cold and in the dark.

In my sleep, I suddenly heard a voice. It was so very clear it woke me up. I have had many dreams and this was different. All the voice said was, “REMEMBER”! I jerked awake so fast my chains rattled some. I recognized that voice and I started to cry. It was not the tears of despair or fear. They were the tears of happiness, love but sadness at the same time. Thoughts long forgotten came into my head while I fell back asleep. I was back in the darkness of my sleep all alone. Then the dream came back. There was my tree in the sun. As always, it was warm and peaceful. My Mistress was at my side. We were holding hands but not saying anything. Once again my fears were gone. I slept the rest of the night in peace.

The next morning, I heard my Mistress coming down the stairs. She was in just a long t-shirt that barely covered her pussy and ass. As afraid as I was of her party, I still couldn’t help but stare at the bottom of that t-shirt and try to get a peek at her ass. She walked over to me and noticed that I seemed a bit more rested than she expected. She said, “I see that sleeping like a dog agrees with you. Lay down on your back. I have to pee.” I lay down while she squatted over my face. I leaned my head up with my mouth right over her piss-hole and while she was peeing into my mouth, I took a chance and started to suck a little while swallowing. It still tasted awful but I got my mouth on her pussy. When she was finished she told me to clean her all up. I smiled to myself and took my time cleaning her. I still crave her pussy. She reached back and pulled on my nipple locks to get me to stop. She laughed and said, “I see you’re being brave this morning. I told you once before to not do that unless I ordered you to. Pain on.”

Suddenly, that horrible pain was back. My cunt was being stomped on, ripped off, and on fire all at once! I rolled over in a fetal position and screamed and screamed! The pain was worse than ever, if that was even possible. This went on for what I learned later was 10 minutes. I can never tell. That pain tares through your entire being. There is no concept of time for me.

She said, “Pain off”. Suddenly the pain was gone as quickly as it started. Once again, she didn’t say or do anything. It is like she is Psychic. She looked at me sternly and said, “You will learn to do what you told to, no more or no less! Do you understand, yet, slut??! I replied, “Yes Mistress.”

She reached down, unlocked the lock on my neck and told me to go clean up. She told me she wanted to know my decision when I returned. I had 15 minutes and she told me for every minute past 15, I would get 5 minutes of pain. I ran as fast as I could and clean up as fast as I knew how. I got back downstairs with one minute to spare (Thank God).

I walked into the room and she looked at me and said, “WELL???” I knew what she wanted. She wanted to know my decision. I lowered my head and said, “I would like to be fucked by Rex, if you will allow it, Mistress.” I turned red and was ashamed of myself. I was actually asking to be fucked by a dog.

She asked me, “I was hoping you would choose the other choice. Why did you choose Rex? I figured after the night in the back yard you would never pick him.” I answered her, “I know what a dog fells like and I like Rex. Rex is a gentle dog and will not hurt me like Rocko did.  You promised me it will be only 15 minutes and that I would be able to have at least one of those massive orgasms again. You also told me I could cum as much as I could after that. I will enjoy it more. He will make me cum at least once. I always want to cum as much as I can.”

She laughed and said, “I was hoping for the other choice but I gave my word and will keep it. Besides, it will be a wonderful show. Like I said, you will have at least one of those massive orgasms you are so addicted to and as many others as you can get from Rex. I’m sure he will fuck you real good and you can let him fuck you as long as you wish after that 15 minutes. Cindy tells me he hasn’t had a bitch in a long time. I like that. Now we can also call you Rex’s bitch!” She laughed real hard at that. I started to cry again and never realized that I was going to really be Rex’s bitch after that party. 

She then tied me to the floor on hands and knees. So I couldn’t lie down she strapped my chest and lower stomach to bolts in the ceiling. I was trapped in this “doggie” position. Then she attached a small sign to the strap that read, “Free Fuck and/Blow-job”. She told me she’d be back in a hour or two and I should relax and be happy. Maybe someone would stop by and fuck me. She said, “You have my permission to cum”, and then she left.

Truly I hoped someone would fuck me but I never knew if I actually could cum. Most of the time she had restricted me from Cumming anyway. Once again, there was nothing I could do anyway. I couldn’t even touch or finger myself. My hands and legs were strapped down to tight to let me. I was hoping but figured no one would come in. Mike didn’t usually come home until afternoon and it was still morning. The bad part now, was that I could see the clock and could watch the minutes SLOWLY tick by.

About 2 hours later Mistress returned. She walked in and said, “I see no one has visited you while I was gone. There are no puddles under your worthless cunt, this time. I thought Mike might be home early today. You were my gift of thanks to him but he must have got hung up someplace.”

She left me there and walked into the kitchen to use the phone. All I heard was her side of the conversation.

Mistress: “Cindy? Hi. The slut wants to fuck Rex. You’ll have to bring him tomorrow. Is he up to it?”

       Pause---

       Mistress: “No. Not all night. We’ll only need him for about a 1/2 hour unless the slut wants more. Can Rex keep up with her? I think she can give him all he wants an STILL come back for more.”

       Pause----

       Mistress: “No. Don’t worry about it. She can handle that too. She’s done it before.”

       Pause-----

       

       Mistress: “No, I’m not kidding. She has!

       Pause----

       Mistress: “About 6PM. Of course, she’ll get the beer, if she knows what’s good for her. (laughing)

       Pause---

       Mistress: “Who’s all coming over, then?”

       Pause----

       Mistress: “What about Kyle, Tim, and the others?”

       Pause---

       Mistress: “ARE YOU KIDDING??! They’re going to give up a good party with beer AND entertainment like they will not see anywhere else. I mean entertainment WITH benefits!”

       Pause----

       Mistress: “OK. Tell them, I’ll see them tomorrow night at six. Don’t forget Rex. He has a date tomorrow. LOL.  Bye for now.

       Mistress came back into the room and told me my date for tomorrow will be here.

Mistress said, “Don’t worry about impressing him. He is not that “picky” about who he fucks but I’m sure he will enjoy your cunt. You probably heard me on the phone. Rex will be here at six, sharp! HE should be impressed with you. I will make sure you are nice and ready for him. I need to tie you up like yesterday. Now that you have chosen Rex, I am curious about something.”

Mistress untied me from the floor and reattached me like I was yesterday. I was tied hands and legs spread wide attached to the ceiling. My head was supported by another strap attached to a head strap so I wouldn’t need to support my head. This way I could be left hanging there indefinitely.  Then she said, “Horny slut. You have my permission to cum.” Suddenly that feeling of uncontrollable lust came over me. It was instant insane torture. All I was able to do is shake in my straps, hump the air and scream for someone to fuck me! It took only seconds for my cunt juice to run down my ass and drip onto the floor. I could only scream, “Please, GOD, Someone fuck me….FUCK ME! SOMEONE FUCK ME! NOW!!! Like all the other times, I had NO idea how she was doing this. She walked around me a couple of times, listening to me scream and beg. She laughed and asked me what I wanted up my cunt.

Slut: “ANYTHING. PLEASESHOVE SOMETHING UP MY CUNT! PLEASE! PLEASE!

Mistress: “I would love to shove the vacuum cleaner hose up your cunt and maybe I will some other day but I have something else in mind.”

Slut: “ANYTHING. YES, THE VACUUM HOSE! PLEASE. SHOVE IT UP MY CUNT!!!

Mistress: “My, we are eager, aren’t we? I will try this and you tell me if you want more.”

Mistress then took a leather belt, held on to the mettle part and swung it as hard as she could right on my cunt. I jerked with the “crack” of the belt and yelled in pain:

“PLEASE, NOT THAT. IT HURTS!”

Mistress: “Are you sure it only hurts? It must feel a little good.”

Slut: “IT HURTS! I NEED SOME MORE! I NEED SOMETHING! YES! HIT ME AGAIN! HIT ME AGAIN! PLEASE!!!

Mistress hit me again. This time she hit me several times in a row. She hit me about twenty times before she needed to rest. All the while I was screaming in pain and pleasure. It hurt so damn good! My juices were flowing like a faucet.

Slut: “PLEASE, MISTRESS! PLEASE KEEP HITTING MY CUNT! I AM SO CLOSE! I NEED TO CUM! I NEED IT!!!!!

       Mistress: “This is interesting. I will keep it up until you start to bleed and your worthless cunt is all black and blue. Besides, you keep asking for it so it must feel good, right slut? I want you to cum, now. You better obey and cum!”

       Slut: “YES MISTRESS! YES! I WILL CUM! PLEASE KEEP HITTING MY CUNT! PLEASE!!

       Mistress got back up and began to hit my cunt with the leather belt again. I have no idea how long she kept it up. The pain along with the pleasure on top of my torturous lust finally had come to a wonderful end! I shook and screamed not in frustration, this time but in the throes of a wonderful orgasm. I humped and shook in my straps while she kept hitting me in the cunt. I am sure my cunt was black and blue and swollen but I didn’t care at all. I was Cumming so hard; I thought I would explode all over the room! Suddenly, she stopped and said, “Normal slut”. I collapsed in my bonds and just hung there in the aftermath of an explosive orgasm! Mistress fell down onto the couch, breathing heavy. Panting, she said, “Now I know if you can do it like this. You are probably the only one in the world that came cum by having someone bet the hell out of your cunt with a leather strap. Is there nothing that I can do that WON’T make you cum? Damn, this is too tiring.  Maybe if I had help. We could beat your cunt all night until it fell off. I bet you would still enjoy that! Damn!”

       As I hung there in the afterglow of that orgasm, the pain started to get worse. It was not bad while I was Cumming but now, the pain was getting bad. I lifted my head and tried to see my cunt. I couldn’t see it very well but what I saw was BEET RED with a small bit of blood! As the pain got even worse, I started to whimper and pleaded, “Please Mistress. It hurts. Please let me down. Please?

       She looked at me and said, “You asked for it, you know. I was willing to stop sooner but you insisted that I keep hitting you. You need it, you said. All I did was help you to cum. Now you tell me you didn’t like me to help you cum?”

       I answered her, “No Mistress. I always deeply appreciate you doing this for me. It is always an honor to have you help me cum but I would please like to get down. May I, Please?” She looked at my cunt more closely and told me to shut up and she will let me down. I quieted immediately!

       She loosened the straps and lowered me down to the floor. When she took them off, I immediately curled up into a ball crying in pain. The pain was intense and continuous. I knew that this pain was not going to stop any time soon like the other type of pain. She attached a chain from my collar to a hook in the floor as before and told me she’d be right back. I crawled over to my bed and curled up, still crying in pain.

       She came back down shortly after. She unhooked me from the chain and pulled me over to the couch. She told me to lay back and spread my legs. This was the LAST thing I wanted to do. It took all my effort to uncurl myself but I knew that if I didn’t obey, this pain would only be the beginning. I sat there, legs spread wide, eyes closed, waiting for more pain. I started to whimper and cry harder. I pleaded, “Please Mistress. Please no. It hurts! I can’t take any more.” She told me to shut up and that I will take more if she wanted to give me more.

       Then I felt a hand on my cunt. I winced in pain at first. I realized then that it was a gentle hand that caressed my cunt. It was not only her hand but she had some kind of salve or ointment on it. She was gently rubbing it all over my crotch where she hit me. I stopped crying and looked at her. She looked at me like a mother cub helping her young. She continued to apply the salve for a few minutes, and then she told me to close my legs and lay down on the couch. This was more strange behavior from her. She could be very cruel one minute and very gentle the next. As I lay down she pulled a blanket over me and told me to rest and that the ointment will help heal and help with the pain. She leaned over to me and gently kissed me on the cheek and told me to sleep and that she would stay with me. She lay down behind me, put her arms around me and I felt safe again. The salve helped with the pain and soon I fell asleep. I was exhausted from what happened. It did not last long but it took everything out of me. The feeling of her against me was wonderful and I felt safe as I fell asleep.

       I awoke a few hours later. She was not lying with me but I heard her in the kitchen. I was still in pain but it felt a little better. She came in and asked if I was hungry. I said, “Yes Mistress. Thank you.”

She put a bowl of something on the floor and told me to crawl over to her. I slowly lowered myself to the floor, trying not to hurt myself, and crawled over to her. She chained me back to the floor and pointed to two bowls and said they were my dinner for tonight. One was filled with water and the other had a half eaten sandwich, with what appeared to be a cookie mixed all together. She told me to enjoy but to remember that a bitch doesn’t have any hands and I was to eat it out of the bowl. I said, “Yes Mistress. Thank you very much.” I shoved my face into the bowl. I was hungry. After I licked it clean and drank some water, I wiped my face off, licked off my hands and arms and curled up on my bed to rest. Mistress sat on the couch and watched TV for a while then asked me if I needed to use the bathroom. She said she was going to bed for the night and that I needed the rest. I told her, “Yes Mistress. Please may I use the bathroom?” She unhooked the chain form the floor and pulled me out the back door and pointed at the yard and told me to hurry up. She said she was tired.

       I looked up with surprise and started to say something, when she kicked me and told me from now on the yard was my toilet. She said that bitches use the yard, not the toilet. I had no choice. I needed to go. I crawled out and squatted down and pissed and shit on the ground. When I was finished, I needed to clean myself but didn’t know what I was supposed to do. As I crawled back, I saw she had the garden hose out and told me to turn around. She said she didn’t want my dirty cunt in the house like that. She began to spray me down. When that cold water hit my ass and cunt I yelped at first, and then realized, the cold water felt good on my sore cunt. I stuck my ass up for more. She laughed and said, “I thought I had you figured out, cunt but you always seem to surprise me.

       She led me back into the house and chained me back to the floor bolt. She got down on her knees and applied more of the salve on my cunt. I was always happy with her touch. She could be so gentle. She told me that the party will be three days from now. She said, “I need you healed and ready. I do not want Rex to be disappointed. She turned the lights out and told me to be quiet, so she could get a good night sleep. I said, “Yes Mistress.”

       I was glad. I was still in pain and it burned a little too. I was worried about Rex fucking me like this. I thought she wanted me to be healed so I would entertain her better but I saw the look in her eye when she had me on the couch and just now before she left for bed. It was a look of worry and regret.

       I curled up on my new bed and fell asleep, grateful the party was delayed. Tomorrow was a new day. I was hoping to get to touch her again.

       I curled up on my new bed and fell asleep, grateful the party was delayed and thinking of her wonderful body………………………………….

       

       

       

       

My Daughter Becomes My Mistress:  PART  11

I awoke the next morning with my Mistress poking me with her foot. She looked sleepy, as if she didn’t sleep well. I didn’t say anything. She told me to get on my back and open my mouth. She squatted over me and pissed in my mouth. I was getting better at this. I swallowed all of it without spilling any. She unlocked me from the floor bolt and led me outside with the chain like I was her pet. She looked at me and waited. I moved to a soft spot and squatted and pissed. I didn’t return to her but I looked at her with a fearful look on my face. She glared at me and told me to go ahead and finish and stop wasting her time. I was mortified and prayed no one would see me. I squatted again but this time a little higher. I grunted a little and proceeded to shit on the ground in my back yard. When I was finished, she pointed at the shovel by the back door. I was ashamed and walked over and picked it up. She smacked me in the head and told me that if I didn’t get a little faster at this, I would learn a new meaning of the word “punishment”.  I quickly went over to my pile of shit and shoved it up. She walked me over to the fence in the back of the garage and told me this was my dumping ground. I tipped the shovel over but some was still sticking to it. She told me to clean it off. She said she wanted the new pooper-scooper to stay clean. I wasn’t quite sure what to do so I reached down with my hand and whipped it off. She yanked on my chain and led me over to the door again. She told me to stand there with my arms out and that she didn’t want me in the house with shit all over me. She grabbed the garden hose and proceeded to spray me off. The water was very cold and she spent a lot of time getting me clean form head to toe without leaving ANYTHING left dirty. 

She pulled me back into the house and tied me back down in the living room to the bolt.

She said, “This is our normal routine from now on except you will do this alone. I do not intend to waste my time watching you piss and shit.  When you are finished, I expect you to tap on the door to come back in. You will tap only a couple times and wait. If I am busy you are ordered to just wait to be left in when it is convenient for me. I expect you to be CLEAN! If you have even the smallest bit of dirt, piss, or shit on you I will make your pain and uncontrollable lust hit you at the same time for hours. You will be allowed one shower per week unless I need you clean for something. IS THAT ALL CLEAR??!!”

I shook in fear and responded, “Yes Mistress.”

Mistress: “If we are at home and you need to go out, ask politely. If it is not inconvenient, you will be allowed to go out. If I find any mess in the house, you will be punished and I DON’T mean a hit on the nose with a newspaper! These are your new rules since you are now Rex’s bitch, you will be treated like one. These are things you need to consider when you make decisions. Like any bitch, you seem to learn slowly. As time goes by, the more mistakes you make, the worse your punishment gets so you had better start learning a little faster. Now lie down and be quiet. I have some work to do. You do not have my permission to cum.”

I lay there curled up on my bed again. My cunt and crotch still hurt but not nearly as much and the swelling and bruising was getting a little better. I heard the phone ring and looked up and tried to listen.

Mistress: “Hello? Hi Cindy. No but she should be ok by tomorrow. We can plan for it then.”

Response:-------------------

Mistress: “Yea. Tell the rest to be here at six. We will have the beer.”

Response:-------------------------

Mistress: “They still can’t? Who is coming, then?”

Response:----------------------------

Mistress: “OK. That’s fine. I was hoping the rest could be here. I think they will miss a good show. Do you think Rex is up to it? (Starts laughing)”

Response:----------------------------------

Mistress: “(Still laughing) Well, he doesn’t have to worry anymore. I will dog-sit anytime you need me to. He is always welcome here now. He should be happy to stay when he learns that his new bitch is here anytime he wants her. We’ll see you tomorrow. BYE.”

Like before, I only heard half the conversation but that last statement worried me. It seems this was not going to be a one night event. I was now Rex’s permanent bitch. I was here for him to fuck whenever they felt he needed one. Now I regret not letting them have me the whole night. It seems I would never be able to fuck anyone again except REX.

A little while later Mistress came in and told me to get on my back and spread my legs wide open. I was afraid. I still hurt and was still a little red and bruised. She pulled out that bottle of ointment and proceeded to rub it gently all over my crotch and cunt again. The ointment felt good. It took the edge off the pain. I started to moan a little and she said, “Cut that out! You will have more than enough fucking to maybe even satisfy your addiction tomorrow night.” I held myself still until she was finished. As before her touch was gentle. It was a caring touch that always confused me. One minute she was the cruelest person and the next, she seemed the most caring person in the world. When she finished, she told me to lie down and be still so the salve would work better. As she walked away, I stared at her with affection. I wanted that touch again. I wanted to please her more than ever. She glanced back and smiled, saying, “Now lie down and be good. I need to take a shower.”

While she was gone, Mike came in. He saw me chained to the floor and chuckled. He said, “I see you have a new place to sleep. I’ll have to talk to Jenny. How the hell am I supposed to fuck you in the middle of the living room floor?” He walked over to me and told me lie on my back. He came over and sat on my stomach with my arms pinned under his knees. He reached down and twisted my nipple locks and told me to get used to it. I winced in pain until he let loose of the locks. While he was still on me he leaned down, grabbed my head and kissed me roughly. He shoved his tongue down my throat and sucked mine into his mouth. I started to kiss him back which seemed to please him. He got up and said, “I have more plans for that mouth. I’ll see you soon, slut.”

After a little while Mistress and Mike came down together. She unlocked me from the chain and told me to do whatever Mike wanted me to do. She said, “If you don’t please him or if you hesitate one second to obey him, you will regret it!”  I responded, “Yes Mistress.”

I followed Mike up to his bedroom. He laughed and said, “I guess you are the new “bitch” around here. That’s too bad. I don’t think I want to fuck you after a dog does. I doubt anyone will. I think you better be nice to Rex because the only way you will get fucked after tomorrow night is from Rex or some other dog that Jenny can find for you.

I think I will give you some practice, “doggie style”. Get on “all fours” for me. When I got down on my hands and knees, I felt him ram his cock into my ass. I yelped in pain. I have never been fucked in the ass before. He told me to quit complaining. He said he wasn’t going to fuck my cunt. It was for dogs, now. He kept pumping in and out of my ass. I was starting to get horny. I reached back and started to rub my cunt. I felt him suddenly stiffen up and he started Cumming in my ass. It was strange but I could feel him filling my ass with his cum. I kept rubbing my cunt faster and faster. When I started to moan he laughed and told me it was ok with him if I fingered myself as long as it didn’t interfere with himself Cumming. After he had cum in my ass, he grabbed my head and pulled me over in front of himself and told me to clean his cock off. I stopped fingering myself when he grabbed me. I looked at his cock. I didn’t want to suck him clean after it was in my ass but I had no choice. It looks like I will get a taste of my own shit after all. I started to lick it softly at first. He smacked me in the side of the head and told me to quit stalling and clean it up. I sucked it all the way into my mouth and licked it clean. It was not too bad because he was still soft and I could easily get it all in but it DID taste awful at first. About the time it was pretty much all clean, he started to get hard again. As he got harder he grabbed my head and started to fuck my mouth. I gagged at first until I figured out how to swallow him. I noticed that when I swallowed, I could not breathe until he pulled out some. I prayed he wouldn’t hold it all in for too long or I would pass out. He seemed happy when I started to get into a rhythm with him.

He was just as hard as before in only a few minutes and was wildly fucking my mouth, now. He grabbed my head by the ears and hair and kept yelling, “SUCK ME BITCH! I WANT TO FUCK YOUR MOUTH! SUCK IT! SUCK IT BITCH!” I was a little amazed that he not only got hard real quick but it didn’t take long for him to cum again. Suddenly he grabbed my head as hard as he could and shoved his cock all the way into my mouth as far as it would go. As he was pumping is load into my mouth he told me not to swallow. I was gasping for breath and did my best to hold it in my mouth but he was so far in, I wasn’t sure if I could. It was a lose/lose situation. If I tried to pull him out to breathe and to not swallow, he would get angry with me but if I couldn’t hold his cum in my mouth and it shot down my throat, he would be angry then too.  I gagged and choked some and didn’t know how much went down my throat and how much stayed in my mouth but I DID taste it so I knew I had some in my mouth. As he pulled out I gasped for breath while still holding his cum in my mouth.

He collapsed on the bed and said, “You are not too experienced as a cock-sucker but I’m sure Jenny will let me give you lessons. Open your mouth and let me see if you can follow orders or not. I opened my mouth and stuck out my tongue to show him. He laughed and said, “Spit it out in your hand, bitch.” I Spit it in my hand and was wondering why he had me do that. I didn’t wonder too long. He told me to rub it all over my face. He laughed and told me it was good for my skin and would make it soft and moist. He kicked me over and told me to crawl back downstairs on all fours and tell Jenny that he was finished with me. As I left the room he told me to get used to being on my hands and knees.

As I crawled across the living room floor and into the kitchen, I could feel Mike’s cum starting to drip out of my ass. I became very afraid. She told me NEVER to make a mess in the house! When I crawled into the kitchen, she looked up from her homework and saw me crawling. She asked, “Did he tell you to crawl?” I told her, “Yes Mistress. May I go outside, please?” She got up and opened the door for me. When I crawled out back I heard the door close. I was a little worried. I was outside to pee and clean up but I couldn’t get back in unless my Mistress let me. I was stuck outside until she did. I crawled away from the door and squatted like a dog and pissed on the ground.  When I was finished, I crawled over to the garden hose and sprayed it on my face, crotch and in my ass to rinse everything off. I tried to spray the water in my ass as much as it would go to rinse out Mike’s cum. I hope I got it all. I put the hose away and shook my head and legs dry as much as I could.

I walked back to the door and tapped gently on it a couple of times and waited. Mistress didn’t open the door and I thought that if she was not near it she wouldn’t hear me tapping but I was forbidden to tap again. I waited. I was getting a little cold, being wet and naked outside but I had no choice anyway. I sat there and thought about my Mistress and her beautiful ass and pussy. I hoped she would let me lick her once and a while. It appears I now belong to Rex but I pray she would let me service her, still.

I curled up on the steps in front of the back door, trying to stay warm. I am not sure how long I sat there. I tried to hide a little. The neighbor was out doing some yard work but I don’t think he saw me. I tried to hind against the door behind the railings. I think it was about ½ hour before she finally let me in. I wasn’t sure if she wanted me to be on my hands and knees or not so I did. When she saw me on my hands and knees crawling in the door, she said:

Mistress: “Come in. While in the house and when no one’s here you can walk, not crawl. While outside you will ALWAYS crawl. I was in the shower. Go lay down on your bed. I have to get ready and go to school. For now I will not chain you up but I expect you to NOT wander around the house too much. If you do, you will be tied up all the time. Now, go lay down.

I went to my bed and laid there while she got ready and left for school. She came down 10 minutes later and patted me on the head and told me to be a good girl. She put a bowl of food and water down for me and said she would be back right after school then she left. ON the way out she said, “You do not have my permission to cum.”

I lie on my bed for a long time. It was strange to not be chained up and I was a little afraid to wander around too much. I got up and thought I’d work out a little. Even a dog would not stay on her bed all day. After A while, I got hungry and went to my bowl of food and looked at it, not knowing if I should use my hands or not. I was tempted but if I was caught, I figured my punishments would get worse and didn’t want to risk it. I lowered my face to the bowl and gobbled it all up. My face was messy and I used my hands to wipe it all into my mouth. I licked my fingers and was a little tired, so I lie down and took a nap. I woke up after about an hour and realized I had to shit and piss. I know I wasn’t allowed to use the toilet but I thought who would know? I started to go upstairs, and then I stopped. I might as well get used to the back yard and I went out back to “go”. After I shit and pissed on the ground, I cleaned it up like I was taught. I hosed myself off and went back into the house. I left the door open because I was on my own. I came back into the house and did pretty much nothing all day.

Mistress came home at her normal time and I went to her and offered to carry her books and other things. She patted me on the head and said, “Good girl.” I put her things on the kitchen table and waited. She left me alone for most of that afternoon and into the evening. She came into the room and I figured she would chain me up for the night and either go to bed or go out with her friends but she did something that I didn’t expect. She sat on the couch and patted the cushion next to her. I hesitated and looked at her. Now what was she doing? She saw the fear in my eyes and said, “It’s ok, bitch. Hop up here next to me.” I crawled up next to her and started to lay down when she patted her lap and said, “Come here, put you head on my lap.”

I smiled and lay down with my head on her lap. I was still a little apprehensive and I tensed up when she put her hand on my head. She started to rub her hand down my hair and rubbed my face some too. She said, “Relax. I just want you by me. I want to pet you. I want you to be with me right now.” I relaxed and started to enjoy her attentions. I didn’t know if I should talk or not. She clearly was treating me like a dog with my head on her lap like that. She was petting me like she would any dog. I just lie there and enjoyed her petting. I was starting to realize why dogs like this kind of attention. It was pleasant. I closed my eyes and let out what could only be referred to as a happy, pleasant mewing sigh. She leaned down and playfully ruffled my hair, saying, “I think I will enjoy your new role around here. Now I am glad you chose Rex and not us for our entertainment. I have never had a pet and you make a good one. You learn much more quickly than other dogs.

She sat there for about an hour with me on her lap. I was happier than I have been in a while. When she got up, she gently push my head off and looked at me and smiled. She said, “You are the prettiest dog in the world. I know you would like to sleep on the couch all night but I can’t let you. Your bed is over there. Come on, girl. I need to let you outside for the night.” I crawled out side and pissed on the ground then fallowed her back in. She chained me up for the night, rubbed my head with both hands, kissed me on the top of the head and went upstairs. On the way out, she turned off the lights and said, “Be a good girl and be quiet. I will see you in the morning.” I was left in the dark but I curled up on my bed and smiled. I really DID enjoy her attentions.

The next day I awoke when she walk downstairs into the room. She walked over to me and told me to lay on my back with my mouth open. I knew what to do. It was becoming a morning ritual for us. I was to swallow her piss while she went in my mouth. I didn’t like it. The taste was awful but it let me get close to her pussy, so it wasn’t the worst thing I had to do. When she was finished and I swallowed she lowered herself on me and I cleaned her all up so she wasn’t wet or dirty. She patted me on the head and said, “Good girl. You need to go out?” I nodded and said, “Yes Mistress.” She unlocked me and let me out to do my morning business. I still did not like this. It was degrading and I was always sure that someone was watching. I went as quickly as I could, put it behind the garage where I was told and quickly used the hose to clean myself up. As before, I tapped lightly on the door and waited. This time she opened it right away. She was in the kitchen eating breakfast. She threw some eggs and toast on the floor for me and told me to eat it all up.

Mistress: “Eat up bitch. We have a lot to do today and this might be your last meal, not counting Rex tonight. LOL”

Bitch: “Yes Mistress”

I guess my new name was “bitch”. It was just another step into the world of being her pet and Rex’s bitch. I was mortified to fuck a dog but Rex was a very friendly and gentle dog. I hoped he would not scratch me up too much, tonight.

       Mistress: “Get dressed, bitch. We have a couple things to do today. We have to get some beer and you have to take me to the DMV. I’m getting my driver’s license, today. Once I get that I don’t have to have you with me all the time unless I want to have some fun with you.”

       I was a little surprised she was going so fast getting her driver’s license. I knew she would but I hadn’t figured on today. We picked up the beer and she took her test without any problems. The only thing was the fact that everyone was staring at me the whole time. I still only had my skirt and top to wear out of the house. I did notice a few teenage boys there that were trying to hide their stiff cocks pushing out of their pants. I kind of enjoyed it. I would tease them a little more by winking at them and giving them a little peek at my cunt or tits. My Mistress finished and we left. She noticed what I was doing and said, “I saw you. Did you enjoy teasing them?” I answered her, “Yes Mistress, I did.” She laughed and told me she enjoyed it too. She said she was watching them squirming in the seats with their cocks rock hard. She told me that I will still entertain her and that Rex will not get me all to himself.

       I was happy to hear that. It gave me hope that I would still be able to spend time with her. I was always looking at her ass when she was walking ahead of me. I wanted to get on my knees and kiss and lick it. She saw me staring at her and wiggled her ass at me and asked, “Did you want some of this, bitch?” I told her, “Yes Mistress, very much!” She laughed and told me to forget it and that I should be thinking of Rex and his needs and not my own. She told me to always remember that my wants meant nothing. My duty was to service my Mistress….or in this case my Master tonight. She told me that Rex was my Master tonight and that whatever he wanted; I was to do for him. I was his slave for tonight. She said, “He is your Master tonight and I am his. If he works out for me, I will let him do whatever he wants to you. He is a good dog and deserves the best and you had better be the best tonight!”

       When we got to the car, I almost went to the driver’s seat, and then stopped. I wasn’t sure what to do until she said, “I am driving from now on, bitch. I brought this just for this occasion.” She pulled a short chain form the trunk and locked one end to my collar and the other end to the door handle in the back seat. She took my clothes off and told me to behave and be a good dog and I will get a treat when we get home. I sat in the back seat, locked to the door. All I could do is look out the window and keep quiet while she drove us home.

       When we got home, she unlocked me and led me into the house by my leash. She asked me if I needed to go out. I nodded and said, “Yes Mistress.” She took the chain form my collar and opened the back door for me. I quickly peed and tapped on the door. She let me right in and told me to go lie down.

       She followed me in and said, “I want you to stop talking quite so much. Dogs don’t talk. If I ask you something that requires only a “yes” or “no” answer, just nod your head. If you need something, I want you to scratch, tap, or bark to get my attention. You will try to indicate what you want but if you need to, you may talk but ONLY if there is no other way. Do you understand?” I simply nodded. She taped me on the head and said, “Good Dog.” She told me to get up on the couch and spread my legs open for her. I crawled over to the couch and sat there, legs spread. She went and got the ointment for me and knelt down to rub some more on my cunt and crotch.

       Mistress: “You look much better. There’s only a little tiny bruise in this one spot. Rex should be happy with you tonight. You DO stink, though. I think you need a bath before tonight.”

       Mistress proceeded to rub more of the ointment on my cunt and over my crotch area. She laughed a little when I started to moan a little.

She said, “You are so predictable. Maybe Rex will be able to satisfy you tonight. If he can’t by himself maybe I could borrow some other dogs and they can have a little doggie gang-bang. We will see but then I wouldn’t want Rex to get jealous, would I?”

I did enjoy it. Her touch was gentle like before. She didn’t know but it was not just someone touching me, it was HER touch that made the difference. To me, she was intoxicating. She was so pretty and my feelings for her were undeniable. All this was going through my mind while she led me outside in the yard. She told me to wait and she would be back in a minute. She told me that if I needed to “go”, I should do it now, NOT after my bath.

She came out with a bucket, some soap and a sponge. I was still on my hands and knees so she started to rinse me down to get me wet. I shuddered a little because the water was a little cool but soon got used to it. She soaped me down good with the sponge and continued to scrub me down for a while. She seemed to sense that I was enjoying it. I was. I closed my eyes and concentrated on her touch. It was actually a very sensual touch. As she washed me from head to toe, she kept talking to me like I was her dog. She kept telling me, “You are a good doggie. You don’t shake to dry yourself before I am finished. You are a cute doggie too.” She ruffled my hair when she said that. This bath was wonderful. I was able to be close to her and have her full attention. I got the sense, she enjoyed it too. That made me happier than anything else. I thought to myself, I want more of these baths I continued to keep my eyes closed, be still and enjoy it.

I wanted it to go on forever but she soon was finished and rinsed me off good. She grabbed a couple of towels and began to dry me off. The drying was just as enjoyable as the bath. She rubbed me down all over but slowly and with a somewhat sensual touch, just as before. She told me to fallow her back into the house and sit down in the kitchen. She pulled out the hair dryer and began to comb and dry my hair.

Mistress: “I know that a dog would not get his hair done like this but yours would look messy and scraggily. I want you to look good tonight and this is the only way.”

I think I was going to like my baths. Her attention to me was heaven and I was enjoying the whole thing. After she was finished and my hair was dry and combed nice, she stepped back, looked at me and asked, “Does doggie like her bath?” I smiled and nodded enthusiastically. She laughed and said something I would cherish. She said, “I enjoyed it too. You are a good doggie. I need to think of a name for my new doggie. How about “Missy”? Yes, that is a good name for my new doggie….”Missy”. Do you like you name Missy?” I nodded “yes” and smiled. She laughed and said, “You do not have my permission to cum. Now go lay down while I will take a shower.”She chained me back up and I just lay down on my bed, closed my eyes and imagined her in the shower. I got horny just thinking of touching her and washing her off in the shower. I reached down and began to finger myself just thinking of touching her, caressing her body.

She came down about ½ hour later. I was still on my bed fingering myself when she saw me. She grabbed a magazine and hit me as hard as she could on the side of the head and said very loudly, “NO!!” I flinched and backed up a step and almost said I was sorry but I caught myself just in time and just looked at her. I remembered at the last second that I was not to talk. I got the message. She didn’t want me to finger myself. I backed up another step and just watched her. She gave me a stern look, waved the magazine in my face and said again, “NO!” I flinched and backed away. She knew, I got the message and patted me on the head and told me to lie down and behave. I crawled back to my bed and lay there, still horny but not doing anything about it. I was more afraid of her ‘real” punishments. I thought about it and realized that she was not truly angry but wanted to make sure I would respond to the magazine on the nose like a dog should.

While she was eating, I could smell it and I realized how hungry I was. I scratched at the floor and wined a little. I wanted some food. She must have heard me. She yelled from the kitchen to be quiet and that I would get some food when she was finished. It was another ½ hour when she came into the living room with a bowl. When she put it down, I saw that it had real dog food in it and not people food. It was also mixed with something else. She said, “Now that you are a dog, you will eat dog food, people food is not good for doggies. Don’t worry. I mixed some things in along with vitamins in that you need. I want you to stay healthy. Now eat your lunch and quit whining. I looked at her and saw a stern face and knew that I had better eat and NOT complain. This was another test for me. I leaned down, not using my hands and stuck my face in the bowl and started eating it up. It tasted awful but I WAS hungry and soon it was all gone. She patted me on the head and said, “Missy is a good dog. Here is some fresh water for you. Now lie down and stop whining. I have some planning to do for my party. Don’t worry. You will be there to. You are the guest of honor.” She laughed and walked away.

I leaned over to “slurp” up some water. That food taste was still in my mouth and the water helped.

I lay down on my bed and began to think of her party. I was to be fucked by REX, which was bad enough but a room full of teenagers were going to watch me. It was finally hitting me and it mortified me. So far all that I have been through was to make her happy had involved people. I was now to be just a bitch to service a dog. Now every time I moved, that chain made a much LOUDER noise than it had before. I was now “Missy”, the dog. A tear came to my eye at first but then I realized, I had asked for it just like she said. I asked to be fucked by Rex. Maybe if I satisfied Rex like I was supposed to, Mistress would pay some attention to me like earlier with my bath. Would it be so bad? Rex was a friendly dog and there weren’t any other dogs for him. Maybe I should be his friend and service him. Mistress did promise me at least one orgasm and it seemed like I hadn’t had one in ages.

My God! What was I thinking? Was it worth fucking a dog to entertain some teenagers just for an orgasm??

I curled up and cried. The party was the only thing on my mind. What could I do? What I wanted was irrelevant. The only thing that mattered was Rex and being the entertainment at the party. All I ever wanted was to service my Mistress. She would never let me now that I am to be Rex’s bitch.

I cried and waited, knowing she was now lost to me…………………….

       

My Daughter Becomes My Mistress:   Part 12

It was only a couple hours until Mistress’s sweet sixteenth birthday party. I had always looked forward to it but I never thought it would be like this. I simply stopped thinking of it and of me being the “entertainment”. At this point, I simply gave up. I felt nothing. No fear. No hope.  I felt nothing. I just lay on my bed and waited. I was simply a toy for others. Whatever I wanted truly WAS irrelevant and not important.

Mistress came in to check on me and said, “You’re awfully quiet. Are you feeling ok?” She reached down and felt my head to check. She touched me and noticed I not only didn’t move but I didn’t look at her at all. I just lie there. He said, “Don’t worry. I guarantee you will have fun when Rex gets here. I promise you at least two big orgasms tonight.” I heard her and I hoped I would get something out of this. My orgasms were all I had left. I had lost her. I realized that everything else meant nothing………the party…….the dog……the teenagers……..the chains….the collar. She was all I cared about and I had lost her. All I could do is cry. Mistress glanced at me on her way out but didn’t react at all. She just left. I just didn’t care anymore.

It was 6 PM sharp when everyone walked in. They must have all taken the one car. Mistress leaned over to me and said so only I could hear, “If you’re good tonight, we can go to the mall tomorrow and tease people like we used to. I always enjoyed that.” I looked up at her and smiled. I didn’t care at all about the mall but she said “WE”. Maybe I hadn’t lost her completely. Maybe there was still hope. I got up on my hands and knees and watched them come in. Mistress smiled at me, patted me on the head and said, “Be good, now.” I reached up with my hand and touched her on the leg and smiled up at her. She squatted down and gave me a good view of her pussy and said, “If you’re good tonight, I will let you have a taste. You have my permission to cum.” I happily got up on my hands and knees and let out a little “woof” and touched her on the thigh. She got up and walked away to great her friends. I happily watched her and now knew that she was still here for me and that I hadn’t lost her. I was determined to do my best tonight no matter how humiliating it was. Still, when I saw Rex walk in on his leash, it “hit” me again. I was going to be his bitch. I was here for the sole purpose of letting him pleasure himself by fucking me. I got a little scared and moved back a little.

For some reason, there were all girls. I thought there would be some of their boyfriends too but there were only six of them.  I watched them come in and say all their “hellos”. When they saw me they laughed and came over to check me out. I just sat there on my knees chained to a bolt in the floor and watched them. They checked out my leash and pulled on it a little to see if it was real. I let out a little grunt with each tug on the leash but didn’t make any noise. Cindy let Rex loose to see what he would do. As they walked into the kitchen to get some beer, Rex came over and licked my face, sniffed me and followed Cindy into the kitchen. One of the girls saw that and said, “Cindy, I think Rex is shy. He needs you to introduce him to his new girlfriend.” They all laughed and Cindy said, “In a minute. I want some beer, first.”

Soon, they all came back in and sat down. One girl said, “Come on, Jenny. Let’s see some action, here. We came here to give you a party but we need a little floor show.” As she was talking, Rex came over and walked around me sniffing me.

Girl: “Look, Cindy. He’s introducing himself to her. They seem to like each other.”

They all laughed and I looked at them and got red-faced and embarrassed. This party was finally sinking into my head and what is meant to me.  When Rex moved behind me and started to sniff my ass, I moved away from him a little. It was not a conscious act. It was instinctive. Mistress said, “Now, Missy, be nice to Rex. He came a long way to see you.” I knew what that meant. It was a kind way of telling me that I’d better let him fuck me or else! As I was thinking of that punishment, I wasn’t paying attention to Rex. He had moved behind me and started to lick my ass and pussy. His tongue and nose were cold and I flinched but soon I realized it felt good. He tongue started to feel good and I started to get horny. I started to spread my legs and stick my ass up for him.

They all began to laugh very hard at me and one said, “Look! I think Rex has made a new friend. She likes him!” They laughed even harder at that last statement. I heard them and I was mortified beyond belief but I couldn’t stop. My lust had taken control of me again. It was not that uncontrollable lust but I still couldn’t stop. I had not had an orgasm in a long time. He kept licking and licking. My juices started to flow and it seemed to entice him even more. He would stop once in a while and paw gently on my ass, then lick some more. Mistress came over to me so no one else would hear and said, “Horny Slut.” 

Suddenly it overwhelmed me. It was that uncontrollable lust and insane horniness. It came in one large wave of LUST! I forgot that I was supposed to be a dog. I shoved my ass into Rex’s face and yelled, “FUCK ME! FUCK ME, REX! PLEASE FUCK ME! SOMEONE PLEASE MAKE HIM FUCK ME!!!

One girl: “My GOD! She’s begging him to fuck her. She’s a freak! I would never have believed it if I didn’t see it. She truly wants him to fuck her. Cindy, you’d better get Rex going or she might explode! Look at her. She’s keeps shoving her ass and cunt in his face!”

Cindy: “I’d better not interfere. If I get too close, Jenny’s new dog might bite me. I don’t think she wants to share Rex.”

They all laughed hard at that one. As they were laughing, Rex suddenly jumped on me and started to try to shove his cock into me. I wanted his cock SO BAD! I reached down and felt and helped him get it in. Suddenly he shoved it in hard! He started fucking me like a jackhammer. All I could do was scream with pleasure. I was trying to pump my ass along with his rhythm but he was too fast. I didn’t care at all.  His cock felt SO DAMN GOOD! I was grunting and yelling for Rex to fuck me when Mistress said, “Tuls Muc”. Suddenly I had the most intense orgasm of my life. Rex was making me cum so hard; I thought my screaming would break all the windows in the house.

While I was screaming and Cumming, The girls started to spit cold beer on us. I never noticed and Rex wasn’t in the mood for any distractions, either.

One girl: “My God! Where did you find her? She is insane but I love it. You promised us a good show, Jenny. You didn’t make this up. This is so weird. It’s like a car crash. You want to look away but you can’t.”

Cindy: “Thanks for loaning Rex your bitch. It looks like she is making him happy. It’s been a long time for him. Jenny, may I bring Rex over more often to visit his new bitch. They DO seem to be getting along very well.”

Mistress (Jenny): “Sure. Rex can fuck her anytime he wants to. I wouldn’t want her to get lonely either. Besides, I think she would bite me if I didn’t let her fuck Rex, once in a while.”

With that last statement, they all started laughing all over again. While they were laughing, Mistress said into my ear, “Normal Slut”. The effect on me was immediate. Like before, I had no idea how she did it but I had come to expect my body’s sudden changes and accept them. That abnormal lust was gone but I found myself still horny. I was no longer screaming but I was grunting along with his pumping and still sticking my ass up to him. He seemed to last forever and I was getting close to Cumming again. It began to build and I began to moan and shout, “FUCK ME! GOD, OH GOD, FUCK ME!!!! GOD I’M CUMMING! OH GOD, I’M CUMMING!!! About a minute after that, I felt a change in his rhythm. His drooling on my back became heavier and I felt him Cumming. I realized he was filling my cunt with his load. As I felt it shoot inside me, Mistress whispered to me, “Tuls Muc”. Just as he was Cumming in my cunt, I had another of those mind blowing orgasms. All I did was let out the loudest scream of pleasure anyone ever heard. When we were both finished, we collapsed on the floor. We were both panting and shaking in the after math of our lust. I was sweating heavily when Rex suddenly tried to get up and move away. I yelped in pain. His “knot” was stuck in me. I reached around and tried to grab his lag to hold him. He kept trying to pull away.

All the girls had spent the whole time calling me names like, “doggie slut, bitch, Rex’s bitch, a doggie fuck toy, and many others. I heard them but was still wrestling with Rex. When he finally calmed down for a few minutes, his cock pulled out on my cunt with a “squishy plop”.  When he sat down and started to like himself clean, Mistress said, “OK, bitch, he did his part and fucked you, now the least you came do is help him clean himself off.” I looked a Mistress and saw the look on her face and knew she was serious. I hesitated. I really didn’t want to suck on his cock. I hesitated a little bit and I heard my Mistress Say, “Do it, bitch. You owe him.”

I leaned over to start to help him lick himself. When my tongue and mouth went over his cock to clean it, he leaned back and lay there and licked my back. All the girls started to gasp and let it be know how gross I was to suck on a dog’s cock. Some said they wouldn’t even suck their boyfriends’ cocks. After they initially expressed their opinion about how gross I was they just stared in silence. After a minute or so his cock was clean and I sat back on my haunches and looked at my Mistress for orders. She said, “One more little thing, bitch. Turn around and stick your ass up so we can see.” When I did, they all said, “That’s gross”. Then I knew what they were looking at. Rex’s cum was dripping down my ass and legs. They seemed to be having a great time at my expense. I was so mortified; I started to retreat into myself like earlier. I was at a point now where I didn’t care about anything. Mistress told them that she had one more little show for them.

I felt Rex’s cum running down my thighs. I whined a little and scratched. When Mistress looked at me I pointed to the back door. One of the girls asked her what I was doing.

Mistress chuckled and said: “She wants to go outside. She probably has to piss or shit.”

The girl asked: “Can’t she just ask?”

Mistress: “No. She’s not allowed to talk. She’s Rex’s bitch. You don’t hear Rex ask to go out, do

you?”

       They laughed a little and told Mistress that this was the best party they’ve ever been at. Mistress told them that she had one more little show for them. She told them that if they were grossed out now that they should see this last little thing, first.

Mistress (to me): “You can’t go out yet. I have one more thing for you to do for us. I see you have a little “Rex” dripping down you leg. You need to clean that up.

When I heard her say that, I looked at the back door to ask her if I could go out to clean myself. I guess she understood what I wanted.

Mistress (to me): “No No, Bitch. You don’t clean yourself that way. You are supposed to clean it up like normal doggies. Take your hand and wipe it off yourself and lick your hand clean. That is how doggies do it.”

I hesitated while looking at her and saw her scowl at me. I got her message LOUD and CLEAR! I did NOT want that pain so I reached back between my legs and started to slowly wipe myself with my hand. The girls, now getting a little drunk, where cheering me on. They were yelling, “COME ON BITCH, EAT REX’S CUM! IT MUST TASTE GOOD! TRY IT! IT IS GOOD FOR YOU!” I didn’t know it was possible to be more degraded than I already was. I didn’t really care anymore. I wiped as much as I could and began to lick my hand clean. The taste wasn’t much different than a man’s cum but it was the idea of swallowing a dog’s cum. It was DEGRATING! I was now truly reduced to being Rex’s bitch. I was there for him to fuck and to clean him up afterwards. That pain was the worst thing I could endure. I started to concentrate on what a dog would do and tried my best to look like one. I continued to wipe my legs and cunt and swallow Rex’s cum. When I felt no more, I licked my hand clean and scratched the floor a little and whined again. Mistress laughed and said, “Well girls, that’s the end of the show. I have to let her out before she makes a mess on the floor.” They laughed even more (if that was possible). I simply watched Mistress come over and unlock me from my chain and lead me to the door. She open it and let me out, then closed the door.

I went out back and pissed and went to the hose and cleaned my ass, cunt, hands and mouth the best I could. I wanted to clean “Rex” off myself. I was trying to convince myself I was now a dog but I was still grossed and mortified about what I did. Now everyone in the neighborhood and at school would know about this. I would now be able to show myself in public again. All this went through my head while I was cleaning myself. I had no tears left. I cried and cried but no tears came out. I was broken. I lie at the back door and didn’t even tap to go in. It was better outside than inside entertaining the girls. I heard them laughing and hollering, so I tried to be quiet and hope Mistress would forget about me out here. I curled up and lay down by the door and waited.

I was out there a long time. It must have been a couple of hours. Finally I felt the door open and I jumped like a cat that had just been spooked. Mistress was looking at me while I backed up a little bit. I didn’t want to go back in by those girls. 

Mistress: “GET BACK IN HERE…NOW!”

I slowly crawled back in with my head down. It appeared I was not forgotten like I had hoped. I crawled back into the living room and noticed it was empty. Everyone was gone, with the exception of Cindy and Rex. Mistress re-chained back up. I lay down on my bed, curled up in a ball and closed my eyes and waited.

Mistress: “Cindy, you think Rex needs another ride on his new bitch?”

Cindy: “It would be fun to watch but I don’t think so. He’s asleep in the corner. It appears his new bitch is more than he can handle. We will have to get him up to speed so he can keep up with her. He will need a few workouts with her, I think.”

Mistress: “You right but they are both asleep. They both will need some working out, I think. That’s for another day. Maybe I could sell tickets and make some money?”

They both laughed at that until Cindy said, “That’s actually a good idea. We could make a lot of money, charging people to watch Rex fuck her. She is very entertaining. She even seems to enjoy it. She must have cum at least three times. No guy could last long enough to make me cum three times.”

Mistress: “Maybe. I will give it some thought. I’ll see you tomorrow. I’m getting tired and the bitch needs to clean the house.”

Cindy: “NICE! You have a dog that cleans the house too. LOL. OK, I’ll see you tomorrow. Bye bye.”

On the way out Cindy pulled Rex over to me and told him to say “good bye” to his new bitch. Rex just licked my face a little and left when Cindy pulled on his leash. I thought to myself, At least Rex appreciates me. He always was a gentle dog. I guess he deserves some attention and he DID make me cum three times. It is more than I was allowed to lately and it felt good to cum like that. All this went through my mind as they left. I sat up and looked at my Mistress. She noticed I was a little better and smiled as she unlocked me. She said, “See. Rex is not so bad. He made you cum three times. You must have enjoyed that?!” I smiled but still wasn’t sure how to react. I was still afraid and mortified at fucking a dog but she’s right. It did feel good. It’s just that I wished that no one saw me. I was confused.

She saw my confusion and asked me what was wrong. She told me to talk and answer her.

Bitch: “Please don’t ever make me do that again. Please?”

Mistress: “I told you to pick how you were going to entertain us and you picked to be fucked by Rex. If you didn’t like it that’s your own fault, not mine.”

Bitch: “I am not asking to stop fucking Rex. You are right. I made that decision and will live with it. I am begging you to please not use me to entertain others. Please….PLEASE let me fuck Rex with only you present. Please?”

Mistress: “What do I get if I grant you this request? You already do anything I wish. What more can you offer?”

Bitch: “I have nothing more to give. You are right. I will always do as you say. I can only beg and hope.”

Mistress: “I know that too. You are mine and I will do whatever I want with you. By having others see you fuck Rex, I am now getting quite popular at school. It seems there are more people that want to see you being fucked by Rex. What should I say to them? If I disappoint them, I will lose my new popularity at school. Would you want that?”

Bitch: “No Mistress. I would NEVER want anything that would hurt you. My wants are unimportant.”

Mistress (Chuckling): “Good. Now that we have that all settled, let’s have some dinner or are you full from your belly full of cum?”

Bitch: “Thank you Mistress. I would like some food, please.”

Mistress: “You can have some food when you finish cleaning the house. The house is a mess from the party. I’ll unlock you and you can get to work.”

Bitch: “Yes Mistress.”

It took me an hour or so but finally I finished with the house work. I went into the kitchen and lay down next to her feet and waited. She was reading a magazine and didn’t seem to notice me. All I could do is lay there and wait for her to notice me. She finally got up and walked over to the counter and put some food in my bowl with some fresh water and told me to eat it all up. I lower my head to the bowl and gobbled all the food up. I was hungry. Fucking Rex took more out of me than I thought it would. I was tired too. Mistress let me out one last time for the night. I went out and pissed and shit. I took it out back and rinsed myself off like I was told to. I was starting to do it without thinking. It was becoming a normal routine for me. I went to the door and tapped lightly and waited. She answered right away and let me in. She said she was tired too.

I was led into the living room and watched her sit on the couch to watch TV. I had no orders so I went to my bed on the floor and started to lay down when she called me over to the couch and patted the cushion next to her. I smiled and got up on the couch next to her and put my head on her lap. That seemed to be what she wanted. She didn’t say anything; she just watched TV and petted my head once in a while.  It felt good to be near her. I was still hoping that I could service her. I was so close to her pussy and I wanted it very badly.

She seemed to read my mind and said, “I know what you’re thinking. I am not sure if I want you mouth on me now that you’ve been sucking on Rex’s cock and swallowing his cum. I don’t want his dog cum on me. I don’t enjoy it like you do.” I started to cry but said nothing. Like she said, I had nothing to offer her. Unless she wanted it, I would never service her again. I cried and she continued to pet me. It was useless to beg anymore. I was totally defeated. I had lost her.

I cried myself to sleep and when I awoke, she was gone and I was still on the couch. I was now afraid. I was not supposed to be on the furniture. I quickly got over to my bed and curled up before she caught me. She must have seen me there if she walked away and left me. I know this was another reason to punish me but at this point, I didn’t care much anymore. The thought of losing her was more than I could handle and I really didn’t care anymore. She was the one thing about my situation that kept me “alive” and “willing”. Without her, I collapsed within myself and at this point would almost welcome the pain. It was all consuming and would keep me occupied so I didn’t think about her. It didn’t matter. It really didn’t anymore.

She came down the next morning and saw me laying there and asked me if I wanted some breakfast. I just looked at her, then put my head back down and closed my eyes. She walked in the kitchen without saying anything. I lay there wishing I could be back at that tree in the sun I used to dream about but it was gone too. There were no dreams left.

Soon she came back and put a bowl of food done for me but I didn’t want it. After about 20 minutes she came back and saw that I didn’t eat anything but didn’t say anything. She just took the bowl back into the kitchen.

I lay there with my eyes closed and didn’t see the looks on her face. She was looking at me with genuine concern. She was young and didn’t know what to do. She had no idea what was wrong; she just knew that SOMETHING was wrong. Out of desperation, I suspect, she finally knelt down beside me, put her hand on my head and asked me what was wrong. She told me to talk to her.

I looked at her and asked: “Is that an order?”

Her voice got soft and she said: “No. It is not an order. I know something is wrong and I want to help. Please, talk to me.”

I started to tear up. I have never heard her say “please” to me before. I looked up at her and started to cry.

Bitch: “I have lost you totally and I have no way to get you back. I do not want to be Rex’s “bitch”. I want only you but I have nothing to offer. I will do as you wish.”

I lowered my head and closed my eyes, wishing I could sleep. Maybe the dreams would return. Maybe. She patted my head and walked away, and made a phone call. I only heard her half of the conversation and wasn’t even listening to that very closely.

Mistress: “Cindy? Hi. I need to talk to you.

Cindy:-----------------------

Mistress: “Don’t bother.”

Cindy:-----------------------

Mistress: “What do I care? She my bitch and I will do what I want with her!”

Cindy:----------------------

Mistress: “No…………………care---------------Rex-----------

That’s the last of it I heard. I don’t care what they said. I’m sure it was another round of me fucking Rex anyway. He’s the only thing I had left. At least He can make me cum. That’s the only thing I have to look forward to anymore. I fell back into myself and waited. I could find that tree anymore but I could think about how pleasant it was.

Suddenly, there was that voice again, “REMEMBER!” I jumped up and looked around. What was that!!?? Then all was silent again. I was confused but still on the floor waiting for my next appointment with Rex. I finally fell asleep. It was not a peaceful sleep but it was a dark one. At this point, the darkness was welcome. I slept.

She came over to me and gently woke me up. I looked at her with blank eyes, waiting for my next order. She reached down and unlocked my chain form the floor and told me to go take a shower. She said that she wanted me clean for the day because we were going someplace. I simply said, “Yes Mistress.” If my mind wasn’t so “empty”, I might have realized that she wanted me to use the shower and not to have my normal bath outside. My shower was uneventful and it was the first time a days that I got the chance to shampoo my hair and to dry it properly. I instinctively put it in a double ponytail in the back like I always did. She never gave me a time limit and at first I didn’t want to take too long, then I realized that she couldn’t do any more damage, anyway. I did not hurry. I took my normal amount of time.

When I came downstairs, she was sitting there with my “clothes” next to her. She said, “You took long enough but then I didn’t give you a time, so you will not be punished. You now have a standing time limit of 15 minutes when you shower upstairs.” I just stared at her, and then lowered my head. She asked, “Did you understand me, Slut?” I looked up and said without emotion, “Yes Mistress. I understand. 15 minutes.”

When we got into the car, she put me in the back seat and chained my collar to the seat belt. She left a little slack but not much. She got into the car and threw my clothes on the seat next to her. I just looked out the window. I had no idea where we were going and I didn’t really care.

She drove to a part of town that most people stay away from. It is dark and has a lot of people there that generally are going to jail or just got out of jail. It is not a nice place. I got a little worried; not for myself but for my Mistress. She was young and shouldn’t be in this part of town. These people here would love to get their hands on someone like her. I started assessing everyone I saw. I was looking for threats. It was instinctive. It was still daylight so maybe we’d be ok. She pulled over, unlocked me and told me to get dressed and explained why we were here.

Mistress: “Here is the “deal”, slut. You are getting out here. I will be back in one hour to get you right here where you are getting off. If you are not here in an hour, I will leave and you will find your own way home. Now here’s the fun part. You must earn at least $50. If you don’t, you will be punished. If you do, you will be rewarded. It’s that simple. Now get out.”

Slut: “Yes Mistress. I will do as you wish.”

I got out of the car and waited to make sure she left without any problems. I had no ID and no money so it would be hard to meet someone. I couldn’t go into a bar with no money so I had to “work the street”. I was envious and disgusted with myself. Now I was just a common “hooker” on the street looking for a “john” to fuck or suck. I didn’t illuminate the possibility of servicing a woman either. I didn’t really care about the punishments anymore but I DID want the reward. Maybe she will let me service her. That was my real motivation for me. I will always be Rex’s bitch but maybe once in a while she’ll still let me service her.

There weren’t many people around in the daytime. This might be harder than I thought. I walked around a little bit searching for a good place to stand without causing too much attention to myself. Surprisingly enough, it didn’t take too long. About 40 Minutes later, two guys came up to me. They were not the dirtiest guys I have seen and one was tall and large but not fat. He was obviously in control. The other one was medium build. They were not too bad looking but that was not an issue anyway. They did look like two guys that would make a lot of trouble, though but at this point, I was committed.

They asked, “How much, whore?”

I didn’t have much time so I replied, “$50 for both of you. Any way you want.”

Large guy: “No problem, whore. $50 it is. Come on; in the alley over there. It is more private and we don’t want to be interrupted.”

Slut: “Sure. Where ever you like.”

He grabbed my hand and dragged me into the alley. It was dark but surprisingly clean. They tore my clothes off and pushed me down to the ground and said, “Get on your knees whore and stay there. You won’t need to stand anyway.” The other guy kicked me and knocked me down on my back while they took their pants off. The big guy kicked me again and said, “I said get on your knees, whore!” I got on my hands and knees and saw their cocks. They were rock hard but average size but I didn’t want to say anything. They were bad enough without making them angry. The big one grabbed my ass and without any talk or gentleness rammed his cock in my ass. When I yelped in pain the other guy shoved his cock in my mouth. All I could do is gulp and gurgle. I had one cock in my dry and unlubed ass and the other down my throat.  The cock in my ass really hurt and if my mouth wasn’t stuffed with the other guy’s cock, I would be yelling in pain.

The large guy in my ass said to the other guy: “This bitch has a nice tight ass. She couldn’t be an ass virgin, could she?”

Medium guy: “I don’t know but her mouth sure works well. She knows how to swallow and not choke.”

They started to pump in rhythm with each other which made me jerk around with them. My ass hurt like hell and all I could do is gurgle and grunt with a cock in my mouth. The large guy in my ass was rough. He grabbed my ass with one hand, leaned over and punched me in my stomach with the other. I tried to exhale from the punch but all I could do is let out a moan. The guy in my mouth seemed to like it. He said to the other, “That was good. When you hit her stomach, her mouth tightened up real nice. Do it again. It felt great.” The other guy didn’t say anything; he just punched again in the stomach. I grunted again but this time, due to lack of breath and air, I started to pass out. I didn’t quite pass out when the guy in my mouth shot his load down my throat. I was almost “out” when he pushed his cock all the way in and held it there while he was unloading down my throat. He suddenly pulled out and I gasped for air and started to breath heavy to get some air in my lungs. I was red-faced and almost out but recovered. The big guy in the back was still ramming his cock up my ass and now that my mouth was free I started yelling in pain and pleading with him to stop. He just laughed and reminded me that I told them, “any way you want”.

Suddenly he finished also. He pulled himself in tight and held it there while he pumped his cum into my ass. I could feel it fill up with cum. He must have had a big load. I was relieved that they were finished. I had just enough time to meet up with my Mistress with the money. Just as the big guy pulled out the other guy had his pants back on and grabbed me by the throat and hit me in the face with the back of his hand. I was knocked to the ground just long enough for the big guy to get dresses, too. These two seemed to enjoy beating up women but what they didn’t know was that I have been in fights before and have taken much more than this. Still, I didn’t want to screw with these guys. I wanted my money and to get out of here.

As the other guy kicked me in the stomach again, he said, “We intend to get our money’s worth out of you. This will make you a little more willing to please and not to whine and argue so much.” I started to get up and the other guy back-handed me again in the face and I went down to the ground. I was still able to do something and these two were apparently not going to let up. I decided to try and run for it when I heard a voice at the entry to the alley way. It was my Mistress. She yelled, “Stop it!! Leave her alone!!” Now I had a real problem. I could take a beating but they would do things to her that she would not survive. They might even kill her. They were two guys that were animals and didn’t care about anything, except themselves.

They saw her come into the alley and knew they had a real prize in their hands now! The smaller guy was close enough to her and reached out and grabbed her to pull her into the alley with us. She yelled, “Let me go, ASSHOLE!” He laughed and said to the other guy, “Look, we have a real fighter here. I bet she’s a virgin too. She can’t be over 16 years old. I think we hit the jackpot.” The other hit me in the jaw and grabbed her too, except he grabbed her by the throat around back while the other guy began to tear her top off. The big guy saw me start to get up and told the other to hold me. He said, “Hold her. They know each other. I’ll bet they are related….What is it, whore? Is she your daughter??” The guy grabbed me by the throat and was half chocking me while the other pulled a knife to Jenny’s throat. He laughed and told me if I was quiet and “played” nice, they would let her live. I knew he was lying. I have seen his kind before. So there we were, one guy holding me by the throat and the other holding a knife to Jenny’s throat.

Suddenly that voice in the night made sense to me……”Remember”………………

My Daughter Becomes My Mistress   Part 13

Authors Note: This is the last chapter and the end of the story. I personally hate stories that I enjoy and they simply stop and not end. That is why I am actually “ending” the story. There will be another “book” to this story. It will be related to this one but not close enough to be “part 14”. I appreciate everyone that has read this story to the end. I appreciate all comments given, even the bad ones. They help my writing. Thank you all.

Something happened in that moment. It was in the blink of an eye. Now I knew what that voice meant in the night…that voice….”remember”.  Memories came flooding back to me. Memories of fighting flooded into my mind. Memories of YEARS of training came back to me in an instant. The pain was gone. It was pure instinct at this point. It came rushing up like a stampede. It was not conscious thought; only training, love and anger and instincts. It was the primal instinct of a mother protecting a cub, the instinct of survival and the instinct of a fighter lost in the battle with his opponent. I came at them like a bull in a china shop. I knew right then and there that those two were now dead. They just didn’t know it yet. What happened next was automatic and deliberate.

In an instant, realized that the knife at Jenny’s throat was the most dangerous thing at this point but I was being held tightly by the throat, myself. I knew this type. They would not hesitate to cut her throat. They were going to do it anyway but they wanted their fun first. It was all I could do to keep my anger in check. Anger would cloud my judgment and I would make mistakes. These mistakes would always result in unwanted death.

I whipped my head back into “my” guy’s nose as hard as I could. As his arm relaxed on my neck, I brought my foot down hard on the side of his knee. His knee was now bent at a 45 degree angle in a direction that it was not designed to be in. At the same time as I brought my leg down, I grabbed the his arm at the wrist and brought it down on my knee and cracked it at the elbow and continued until his arm was now bent in a 90 degree angle in a direction it was not suppose to be in. He went down screaming in pain. He was finished and I turned my attention on my real target.

The guy holding Jenny started to back up and say something. I also saw his wrist with the knife twitch. I didn’t give a shit what he wanted. He was a dead man. I reached out like a cobra and grabbed his hand with the knife and yanked it back. While I did that, he started to choke Jenny with his other arm but the knife was more important at this point. I grabbed his knife hand with both of my hands; One hand at the wrist and the other at the elbow. I brought his arm down on my thigh like I was breaking a twig. His entire forearm cracked and bent at a 45 degree angle. The knife went flying and Jenny pulled away from him. Whatever he was going to say was now lost in his own screaming.

As I brought my wrist up, I yelled at Jenny to stay back. She jumped back and stared at the other guy on the ground yelling in pain. As she broke away my wrist was already on its way up to his face. I shoved the heal of my hand up into his nose and face as hard as I could. I felt and heard a loud “crunch”. Half of his entire face was now shoved back into his nasal cavity. He went down screaming but now his scream sounded more like a cow in heat. I brought my foot hard down on his ankle. I didn’t want him to get away on me. I was successful. I heard a crunch and knew that his entire ankle was now crushed.

I saw the other guy try to crawl away, still screaming in pain and fear. I flew over to him and stomped on his good hand and heard another loud crunch. His entire wrist was now crushed. I was getting tired of his “whining”. I grabbed him, “helped” him up and shoved his head into the wall to shut him up. I did not kill him but I was getting tired of his screaming. I lightened up a little bit just before his head hit the wall. I could have broken his neck and killed him but another part of my training kicked in. I was taught to fight, not to kill.

I turned again back to the other guy. He was the one that had the knife at Jenny’s throat. His fate was going to be different. I walked over to him and stomped on his unbroken wrist. There was another audible crunch and more screaming. I looked down at his mangled face and brought my foot up with the intention of breaking his neck. Just as I was going to crush the vertebrae in his neck, there was a loud voice that said, “NO!” I recognized that voice. It was the same one in my dreams. I wanted to kill him but didn’t. I just kicked him in the head to shut him up. I was getting tired of his screaming too. They were both out but I still went over to each and stomped on their nuts as hard as I could. When they woke up, they would now have something else to whine about.

I looked around. Jenny was safe but in shock. She was still staring at the two on the ground. I saw something else. I saw a figure at the entrance to the alley. He looked at me smiling and nodded his head yes and disappeared.  I knew that face. I knew that man. I reached out my hand just as he vanished.

I collapsed onto my knees with my head in my hands and started to cry like a little baby. Jenny came over to me and knelt down to hold me. She asked, “How did you do that? Who were you looking at?” I just cried. Jenny held me while I was crying. All she heard me say was: “He knew. All those years ago, HE KNEW!” Jenny heard me and asked, “Who knew what? Sarah…MOM!” When she said “mom”, I stopped crying and hugged her. We both held tight for a minute until I said, “Call the cops. Watch that knife but don’t touch it!” She answered, “I already called them. I called before I got out of the car. I was hoping to distract them until they got here. They were hurting you.” She picked up my clothes and said, “Here, you’d better put these on before they come or do you want to explain things to them naked?” We both laughed a little while I put them on. Before I got dressed, I saw that Jenny had a small cut on her neck where the knife was. I had her hold a tissue against it with gentle pressure. I was just a nick and not serious.

By the time I got dressed, their car pulled up with the red lights flashing. We stood there, waiting. I saw two men come into the alley and I pushed Jenny behind me and told her to stay out of the way. It was unnecessary. Two cops came into the alley. One was big and well muscled. The other was average size but in good shape. The smaller one told the other that an ambulance was on its way. They both looked at all of us and the big one asked, “What happened here?”

Sarah: “These two ass holes attacked us. This one held a knife to her (indicating Jenny) throat and threatened to kill her. She has a small cut to prove it. I decided that I didn’t want them to, so I “explained” it to them. Now they understand.”

Cop 1 (big one): “Did you do this?”

Sarah: “Yes.”

Cop 1: “Are they alive?”

Sarah: “The big one will need to use a cane to walk for the rest of his life and also need someone to wipe his ass for him for awhile. He’ll have a nice headache too. The smaller one will walk with a limp for the rest of his life and he too, will need someone to wipe his ass for him for awhile. He will need some extensive plastic surgery too. There nuts are now so far up they will probably have to swallow them to get them back where they belong. Yes, they will live. I was taught to fight, not to kill.”

Cop 2: “You are under arrest for assault and indecent exposure.”

When Cop 1 heard my response he held out his arm to stop the other cop from coming toward me. He told him to stop.

Cop 2: “Harry, Look at them and look at her. She’s barely covered. She needs to be taken in.”

Cop 1: “Wait, Steve. Look at those two. That type of fighting looks familiar. Besides do you think you can handle her?”

I noticed he looked at me kind of strange and asked: “What are your names?”

Sarah: “My name is “Sarah Kendrin”. Her name is Jenny, My daughter.

Cop 1: “What was your husband’s name?”

I caught the reference “was” and answered him: “His name was “Tracey Kendrin” He’s dead.”

Cop 2: “Harry, shouldn’t we………………”

Cop 1: “Shut up Steve. (Looking back at me) Describe him.”

Sarah: “6’ 3”, 240 pounds of solid muscle, Blond hair, Brown eyes and a little on the aggressive side. He was a martial arts instructor in the Green Beret.”

With an astonished look on his face he replied: “My God! You’re the one.  (Pointing at Jenny) Is she……? IS that Bud’s daughter??

Sarah: “Yes and I don’t intend for anyone to hurt her, not those two animals or even you two!”

Cop 1: “Steve, do you have any idea who those two are??”

Cop 2: “No but she needs to be taken in. We are ALL getting to know her very well. She is not wearing much.”

Cop 1: “Let it go, Steve. We’re not taking her in. It is a clear case of self defense.”

Cop 2: “NO it’s not, Harry. We have NO idea what happened here!”

Steve started to advance toward me bringing out his handcuffs. I tensed up and started to assess the situation like before. I didn’t want to fight the police but I had no intention of being locked up for NOT letting those two idiots kill us. The smaller cop could be disabled quickly, and then it would be one on one with the larger one. I knew I could take them both without killing them.

Just then, Harry held out his hand to stop him and said with authority: “STOP! She is not going in. Besides, even if she was guilty and didn’t want to be locked up there is nothing we could do about it anyway. We would end up like those two. She can take any four of us downtown.”

Steve: “This isn’t right.”

Harry: “IF you don’t let it go, I’LL LOCK YOU UP! Do you remember the stories I told you about my time in the service as a Green Beret?”

Steve: “Sure but what………….”

Harry: “Shut up Steve and LISTEN for a change.

Harry started to tell his story but I was still prepared for anything to happen. I was NOT going in with them! Harry told his story.

My martial arts instructor in the service was “Bud Kendrin”. His real first name was “Tracey”. He told every platoon he trained that if he heard anyone call him Tracey, he would permanently cripple them. There was only one person on the planet that called him Tracey. That was his wife. He was the best fighter in the entire armed forces. Many challenged him but no one was ever able to defeat him. I saw him take on 3 guys once. He took a few hits but in the end, they were all on the ground unconscious with broken bones. His fighting style was very precise. He knew EXCATLY how to disable without killing. He could inflict the exact amount of damage he wanted too, no more, no less. He NEVER let us forget that we were being “Taught to fight NOT to Kill!!” You know Lt. Sheridan and Bud were good friends. I overheard Bud telling him a story once. It was not my intention to hear it but I accidentally did.  Here is the story I heard:

Jim (Their Lt.), now that you have asked, yes, I have trained only one other outside of the military. I am not being arrogant but I believe my type of fighting should NOT be learned without a reason. This other person is my wife. She has shown skills beyond any I have ever seen, even in all my years in the Green Beret. She learns INSTANTLY! I never had to teach her something twice. I have done a lot of sparring with her in the last few years and she could take on any three of you in the platoon. She is three times faster than the fastest fighter I have ever seen. She can strike like a cobra before you can even twitch a hand or foot. She could probably outfight me, although I have never tested that. She doesn’t have the physical strength that most have but I believe she could beat anyone that I have seen in all my years.

After our Lt. listened to this he finally asked Bud why he taught her. The Lt. knew it was not an ego thing. Bud took his fighting very serious.

Bud then said something strange. It didn’t make any sense to me at the time but now it does and it still sounds a little creepy. Bud told him, He was not sure why. He had a feeling that it was necessary. He wanted her to be able to take care of herself and their new born daughter if he was ever “gone”.

I never told anyone about it. I didn’t even tell the Lt. that I heard them. The next day they were shipped out overseas but Bud was killed and never returned. The Lt. told me then that he was with Bud when he died but I never asked him about it. One guy did and the Lt. almost “clubbed” him. I never heard what happened over there but our Lt. knows.

Memories came back of those times so many years ago. I was glad Tracey had such friends, especially at the “end”. I started to cry again. Tears were running down my cheeks when I suddenly felt a hand holding my hand. It was Jenny. I looked at her and she was looking at us with a blank expression. She was listening to the story and I could tell, there were many questions but they would have to wait. She was confused but saw my tears and gripped my hand a little tighter and listened.

Harry (to me): “Sarah, could you please come downtown tomorrow and give us your statement. We can give you an escort to your home if you want us to.”

Sarah: “No. We can make it home, ok. We’ll be down tomorrow to answer your questions.”

Harry: “No problem. We have your address and phone number if we need you. I’m glad you’re ok. Bud was a good man. Everyone liked him. When you get downtown tomorrow, Ask for Lt. Sheridan. He was Bud’s friend and I suspect he was with Bud, when he died. I think the Lt. would like to talk to you about Bud. He’s kept it to himself for a long time now and maybe it will be good for both of you. We’ll see you tomorrow.”

All this time we were talking the ambulance drivers had loaded the two “low-brows” that gave us trouble and had left. As Jenny and I were walking toward the car, I heard the two cops behind us arguing. I hesitated to listen. I wasn’t in the mood for any more of anyone’s “shit” tonight.

Steve: “We can’t just let them leave. You know, we’ll never see them again, don’t you? She just made that all up. If you let them leave, the Lt. will have our heads on a platter.”

Harry: “No he won’t. Our heads will be just fine. Steve, you’ll never make detective around here with thinking like that. No one but Lt. Sheridan, Bud, myself and Bud’s wife could give all that information. Didn’t you see those two on the ground? She could have killed them in a heartbeat but she didn’t. That’s the exact type of fighting that Bud taught, precise and calculated.  Did you see the cut on the girl’s neck? That was fresh and from a knife. I am surprised one of them even got that cut in before she flattened them. The most important reason of all that I KNOW she’ll be there tomorrow is that she’s Bud’s wife! If her “word” was not good Bud would never have had anything to do with her. Let’s go. We have some paper work to do.”

After I heard that, I smiled a sad smile and Jenny and I walked back to the car. We got to the car and I told Jenny to drive. As we drove away, I started to softly cry. She didn’t say anything for a while when I stopped crying. I had no more tears left. All the pain form years ago had returned.

We pulled into a service station on the way home. I asked her why we were stopping here. She answered, “Come on. I want that collar off. This time you can pay him any way you wish.” As it was, it was the same guy that put it on in the first place. He laughed when we came in and asked if there was anything more he could do for us. He said we would get a good discount price. I told him to take the collar off and I would “pay” him afterwards. He lit up his welding torch and took the collar off. It left a little burn on my neck but I expected that anyway. He smiled and started to shove me down to my knees and told me to “pay up”! I grabbed his arm, twisted it around between his legs with me behind him. I jerked hard enough so his balls were crunched well by his arm. When he started to yell, I kicked him into the bench, just hard enough so he didn’t get knocked out. I leaned over to his face and told him, “You got your payment last time, with interest. Be happy. If I hear anything from you again, I will feed your nuts to you on a platter. Do you understand?” He just moaned and nodded his head. With that done, Jenny drove us home.

As we drove into the driveway, I began to take my clothes off. Jenny told me not to bother and that she had a lot of questions and that we had a lot to talk about. I smiled at her and told her I didn’t mind and that I was getting used to being naked at home. She laughed and fallowed me into the house. Jenny pulled out a key and asked me if I want the locks off my tits. I smiled and said, “Yes, I would like them off. Thank you.”

Author’s note:  At this part of the story, Sarah spends a great deal of time telling Jenny about her father. The both of them go to the police station the next day and take care o fall the paper work. While they are there, they talk to Lt. Sheridan about Bud. They both spend the afternoon telling stories reminiscing about him. For the first time in his life, he told what happened that day and how Bud got killed. He told them how Bud sacrificed himself so that the others could survive. The Lt. told her his last words: “Tell Sarah to REMEMBER.” He admitted he never knew what that meant up until now and asked Sarah to forgive him for not telling her. She told him not to worry and that she was happy to talk to him about Bud. He asked them to please come visit him any time they wished for any reason.

As we pulled into the driveway again, I took off my clothes again and jenny laughed. Then she did something I didn’t expect. Jenny took her clothes off too.

I smiled at her and said: “Thank you. I have always enjoyed looking at your body and have always, and still, want to please you and lick your pussy.”

She actually turned a little red with embarrassment and admitted: “I have always wanted you too but I was always afraid.”

Sarah: “You have no idea how afraid I was when I thought you gave me totally over to Rex. I thought I would never be able to touch you again. I still crave you and your beautiful body. I thought you have gotten so disgusted with me that you would never have anything to do with me.”

Jenny: “I have always been a little sorry for how I treated you. I have always been secretly attracted to you. I also have a confession. You are the BEST pussy licker there is! I want your tongue and mouth on my pussy every day as much as you want.”

We walked into the house and I told her, “I want you right now!” She practically threw herself on the couch, spread her legs and said, “Well, get going, “eat” me like you were starving!” I got on my knees and told her that I WAS starving. I dove into her pussy and licked her gently at first. I want to drive her crazy with lust before she would cum. I worked on her pussy for a long time before she finally grabbed my head and told me to lick harder. I laughed and pulled my head away and said, “Not quite yet, honey. You need to wait for a bit, first.” She started shaking with lust and pleading with me to make her cum. I kept her “right on the edge” and reached up to pull and twist her nipples. I was in heaven. She was literally shaking like she was having a seizure. She couldn’t even beg at this point. All she was doing was to make unintelligible babbling noises. Finally I took her over the edge. She screamed in pleasure. She was having one orgasm after another. After about 4 or 5 orgasms she calmed down and lay there in her own sweat. She was panting and breathing hard for a few minutes before she finally said, “You must teach me how to do that. I want to be able to do that to you. It is the most wonderful thing in the world!”

I just kissed her on the stomach and sat next to her holding her. She hadn’t quite “returned to earth” yet. Finally she looked at me and looked at the ceiling and softly said, “We should get rid of the rings, chains and straps. I don’t want to do that to you again.” I smiled and told that they can be very pleasurable if done right. We should keep them.” She turned red and admitted that she would like to try them. She wanted to feel what it would be like. I told her that having her pussy licked while hanging there would be fun.

We talked about it quite a bit and decided to keep it all.  I told her that she should try it now. She looked at the ceiling and asked me if it was uncomfortable. I told her it could be but I was very comfortable and that I would never hurt her. She smiled and said, “OK, I want to try it, now.”

We spent the next hour getting everything just the right length and tension. Finally she was strapped to the ceiling. Her arms and legs were spread wide with her head in that harness to hold her head level. She was always in good shape and she said she was quite comfortable.

I started to rub her pussy and twist her nipples a little before I playfully gave her a shove to get her swinging back and forth. I told her to “not go anywhere. I would be right back.” She looked at me and asked me where I was going. I told her it was a surprise. I Came back in a couple minutes with a camera in my hands and took several pictures at ALL angles in order not to miss any part of her. She started to shake in her straps. She was afraid and begged me to let her down. I told her I would…EVENTUALLY. I took and hid the pictures and returned.

She kept begging while I started to lick her pussy slowly and twist her nipples hard. Finally she began to struggle and shake in her straps, not in fear but with pleasure. I was in heaven. I had her hanging there and could tease her as long as I wanted while being able to lick her wonderful pussy as much as I wanted to. I would get her close and then explain to her that I was getting what I wanted and if she was good and stopped whining, she might get what she wanted. She just replied, “Yes. I am sorry. Please make me cum….PLEASE!” She was babbling about being sorry, begging and shaking with lust. I told her that I was having fun and that she owed me much more of her pussy. I told her that I was denied for a long time and that I needed to make up for lost time. All she could do is shake with lust and babble like before. I kept her on the edge for an hour. Every time she’d get close, I would go get a drink or a snack. A couple minutes later, I would come back and start all over. After an hour of this, she was nothing but an empty shell of lust and horniness. She kept shaking and humping the air in absolute frustration. I knew what she was going through and I enjoyed watching her struggles. She didn’t know it yet but she was going to clean up her puddle of pussy juice on the floor.

Finally, I gave her some relief. I got in front of that beautiful pussy and started to lick and suck with some energy and force. At the same moment, I reached up and twisted and pulled her nipples hard! It didn’t take long. She screamed at the top of her lungs but I knew it was in pleasure, not pain. I kept licking and sucking but I had to release her nipples and grab her ass and thighs. She kept wiggling away from me. After several orgasms, she calmed down and just hung limp in her straps. I walked over to her face and kissed her a long passionate kiss. She responded immediately. She kissed me back with passion and lust. She was completely “spent”. She hung there for a full ten minutes before she said anything.

She said, “Please, Sarah. Please let me down. Are you going to keep me as YOUR toy, now? I am so sorry about what I did to you and you have every right to be angry. I will always regret what I did to you. It was humiliating. I will accept my fate. I love you.”

I undid her straps and let her down. When she was free she said, “I will do as you say. I do not want the pictures to be seen.” I gently grabbed her head and kissed her again and said, “Some of it was very fun and pleasurable but most was humiliating and hurtful but I loved you and still do. She hugged me and started to cry, while still apologizing for what she did.

She finally told me: “It was Cindy that guided me about some of the things we did to you. It was her idea to have Rex fuck you. I would never have done that. I am not making excuses but I wanted you to know that I never meant it to go as far as it did. I will still accept anything you want to do.”

Sarah: “I think I knew about that. I could see in your eyes many times that you were struggling about some of the things you were doing. I saw the compassion in your eyes when Rocko raped me. I saw the compassion in your eyes at the end, when I had given up ever being able to touch you again. That hurt the most of all the things that happened…..to not be able to touch you ever again.”

Jenny: “It was awful that we had Rex fuck you. That was the worst for me but my pride would not let me stop it in front of my friends after I told them all about it. I deserve whatever you want to do to me. I will do anything you ask.”

She slumped to the floor and looked totally defeated. She truly was accepting her new role as my servant. I told her to lick up the puddle she made on the floor with her juices.  She got down on all “fours” and slowly licked the floor clean, then looked up at me with a defeated look on her eyes. I grabbed her hand and pulled her up to me and hugged her. She was shaking and hugged me back weakly. She was afraid but I knew she was sincere and was willing to be my slave.

She looked up at me and told me how she hypnotized me. She explained how she had affected me all this time and why I never knew how.

I pulled her away and looked into her eyes and said: “I now know how you did it. The fight purged it all out of me and I now know all the words you used to trigger it. Go ahead and try it.”

Jenny: “Tuls Muc”

She shuddered but then realized that nothing happen. I smiled and repeated ALL the trigger words. She looked at me surprised and said, “I’m glad you are free of it. I didn’t want that control anyway. That was Cindy’s idea too. Again, I am not making excuses and I will do whatever you ask.”

I would appreciate you being naked, at least in the house all the time. You owe me the privilege. I smiled at her and told her that I never intended on keeping or using the pictures that I just took. I wanted her to see a little bit of what I was feeling. I do not want you to be my slave. I want you to be my lover. I will always love you and desire you but not like that.”

She slumped to her knees and grabbed my legs and just cried. I pulled her up and led her to the couch. I sat down and lay her head on my lap. I just rubbed her head for a few minutes while she collapsed in my lap. I asked her, “Did you enjoy your orgasm just now?” She meekly answered me. She was still embarrassed to admit that she enjoyed it but she responded, “Yes, I did. Will you please teach me how to do that for you? I would like to taste you and do that for you. I have never tasted you and would like to very much.”  I pushed her away and spread my legs and said, “No time like the present. Get to work, Honey.”

She got onto the floor and “dove in”. I have had better lickings and fucks but this was still the best because Jenny was giving it to me! It was all I ever wanted. She needed some instruction on being a good pussy licker and I was very much looking forward to teaching her how. I lie back and closed my eyes. This was better that that peaceful tree I used to sit under in my dreams. She licked me twice, each time to a wonderful orgasm. We slept together in bad that night with arms around each other. It was the happiest I have been in a long time, since Tracey died.

The next day, after we showered (together of course. Hehe), Jenny said that we should go to the store at the mall and buy me some new clothes. I smiled and agreed and told her I’ll have to wear my skirt and top. She said she was sorry to have thrown all my clothes out but would enjoy buying new ones.

As we got into the car I stripped and told her I will enjoy this more now. She laughed and also stripped and said, “Me too.” We both laughed and I drove away toward the mall. AT one stop light a guy in a truck was staring at us. He had a perfect view from “up high”. I told Jenny to watch this. I started to finger myself. All the time he was staring at me. Jenny was driving. He stared at her too but now I had his full attention. When the light turned green, I took my finger out of my pussy and slowly licked it off. We drove off and heard cars honking their horns at him to get going. Jenny laughed and said, “That was fun. He was just staring with his jaw hanging open watching you with a stupid look on his face.” We parked the car and we quickly put our clothes back on and went into the mall.

We spent a couple of hours picking out clothes. Every time we found something, I would strip and try it on right there and not in the dressing room. Jenny said this was even more fun than before. When we found most of what we were looking for, Jenny took my skirt and top and threw them to the floor. Just before she was going to kick them under a display, I stopped her. She asked, “What for? These are a reminder of how cruel I was to you.” I laughed and said, “I still want them. I enjoy teasing the teenage boys and watching them try to hide their rock hard cocks. Maybe I will now try to tease them when they’re with their girlfriends.” We both laughed so hard at that, I thought we’d pee our pants. Jenny said, “Let’s go find someone and try it now. I would like to enjoy this too.”

It didn’t take long to find two couples sitting at a fast food place in the mall. The two boys glanced at me when we came in. I saw their look. They were “hooked”. All I needed to do was “real” them in. Jenny went to another table where she could watch so it didn’t seem like we were together. She wanted to enjoy the show”.

I got some food and grabbed a newspaper and sat in such a position that they had a good view of my tits and pussy. They could see me but their girlfriends couldn’t. I sat down like I didn’t even know they were there. I was pretending to read my paper but was closely watching them out of the corner of my eye. They wanted desperately to stare at me but their girlfriends kept yelling at them to stop. I smiled and thought I’d “turn up the heat” a little bit. I slowly spread my legs very casually as if I was simply getting comfortable. I noticed they were staring and couldn’t keep their eyes of my pussy. It was wide open for them to see. Their girlfriends suddenly got up and told them to get screwed and they didn’t want to see them again if they were so distracted by another woman. They couldn’t see my open dress like the boys could.

When the girls left, they tried to stop them but they had raging stiff cocks that would look like tent poles if they got up. They watched in desperation as the girls left. I walked over to them and leaned over so they could see my tits. I leaned over and rubbed their cocks and said, “Next time if you boys want something, let me know. I’ll even do your girlfriends if they want me to. I bet those two cocks of yours are full of tasty cum for me.”

They ran for the men’s room so quickly, I swear they left a trail through the tile floor. Jenny cam ever and we both laughed so hard, everyone looked at us. I told her to wait. I wasn’t finished yet. I told her to follow me and we walked right into the men’s room. The two boys were each in a stall, jacking off. I said, “Hold it boys. Don’t you want me to help?” I heard some rustling and they came out a looked at me. They obviously didn’t finish. Their cocks were like tent poles, still. They looked at Jenny and me and asked, “what do mean, “help”?

I told them I would give them a blow-job if they let her (Jenny) Watch. They were embarrassed but finally agreed. The three of us got into the handicapped stall. It was large enough for all of us. I got on my knees and began to suck and play with both of their cocks at once. Jenny was playing along and fingering herself and watching at the same time. They were the
“textbook” definition of “young and full of cum”. They were starting to cum in seconds. Just as they began to cum, I leaned back and jacked them off so that they sprayed there cum on each other’s pants and shirts. I smiled and said, “Oops. I missed. I am so sorry. I need more practice at this. I always miss my mouth. If you two want to let me practice some more, I will be back tomorrow.” Jenny and I were laughing so hard. It was the most fun the two of us have had in a LONG time! We walked out and sat down and waited for them to come out. After about ten minutes they walked out, red faced, with stains all over their shirts and pants. They practically ran out of the store. I assume they were headed home. As they left and ran past us, I said, “See you tomorrow boys. Thank you for letting me practice on you.” Jenny and I started laughing all over again. She told me that she would like to get a skirt and top like mine and have some fun too and it was not fare that I had all the fun.

We went home after we got something to eat. She said she wanted to “practice on me” some more. She smiled and said she needed more practice too. I smiled, hugged her and sat on the couch; legs spread and said, “Jenny, you know I will do whatever I can to help you.” She dove into my pussy again and started to lick but this time a little slower. She was learning.

After we rested a while, Jenny told me she would like my help with something. I told her I would help her with anything that she wanted. She said she was angry at Cindy for her part in my slavery.

Jenny said: “I would never have done half of what happened if it wasn’t for her. I always wanted you for myself and not for others’ entertainment. I want you to help me “capture” her. I want her to know what it felt like for you and that she was meaner to you than you ever deserved. I would like her to do some entertaining.”

I told her: “You are correct. She should know what she has done and how it feels. Cindy should know what kind of harm she is doing. It will be good for her. 

Neither one of us was vindictive or mean spirited but we were starting to like the idea of Cindy learning her lesson.

We both laughed again and started to make a plan……………………

Author’s Note: Sarah and Jenny had a full and happy relationship from that point on. They continued to tease people wherever they could. They even found some women to tease. They found it interesting how many women enjoyed their shows, even married women. They put all their straps and chains to good use also but only on each other….for now….they had some planning to do…………………….

BUT THAT IS ANOTHER STORY!     

“CINDY’S LESSONS”

The end?